
Class. : 1 

Book ■ -•' ' 



Copyright )J?._ 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 



SATISFIED AT LAST 



-aE 9 2 Hi 



' ■■ »■; ' * ■ » " ■ 




1 YER AIN'T GOT EB NICKEL, HAS YER ? ' 



SATISFIED AT LAST 



BY 
MARTIN S1NDELL 



WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY 

MARTIN SINDELL 

AND 

HAROLD C. DUNBAR 




REID PUBLISHING COMPANY 

30 HUNTINGTON AVE. 
BOSTON MASSACHUSETTS 



v$ 



LIBRARY of CONGRESS 

Two CoDies Received 

DEC 84 1908 






J 



Copyright, 1908, 
By Reid Publishing Company 



All rights reserved 



BOSTON 

ALFRED MUDGE & SON INC. PRINTERS 



" There lurks in the mind of man 

a longing for something beyond the present." 

— Humboldt. 

"He satisfieth the longing soul." — David. 



2>eDicatet> Co 

THE SPIRITUALLY HUNGRY 
CON AMORE 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER PAGE 

I. City Waifs 1 

II. On A Stormy Night 17 

III. Decisions 38 

IV. From City to Country 51 

V. On the Farm 62 

VI. Sunshine and Shadow 77 

VII. A Position and a Discovery 97 

VIII. A Late Caller 115 

IX. The Tears That Didn't Last 132 

X. Some Interesting Events 157 

XI. At the Truhart Mansion 187 

XII. An Animated Discussion 206 

XIII. The Poverty Social 228 

XIV. The Power of the Unseen 246 

XV. The Doctor and the Minister 260 

XVI. "Out of the Mouth of Babes" 281 

XVII. A Midnight Struggle 296 

XVIII. A Surprising Revelation 314 

XIX. At Mr. Mayhorn's 326 

XX. A Jubilee at Lyman Randolph's 345 

XXI. Satisfied at Last 366 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

" Yer Ain't Got er Nickel, Has Yer?" (Page 6) Frontispiece 
" Aunt Keziah is one of Earth's Angels " . . . . 174 y 

The Midnight Struggle 301^ 

They Detected a Smile on the Expressman's Face . . 370 / 



FOREWORD 

Eveeything which is written, or otherwise accom- 
plished, should assist mankind in attaining the Christ 
Ideal. This book has been written with that in view. 

Several characters and incidents in its pages, as 
well as accomplishments of truth, are founded on fact. 

There are many people who seem to have no God. 
If they have ideas of the Infinite, those ideas are vague 
and meaningless. To such these pages are especially 
commended with the hope that they will give them a 
clearer, more satisfying knowledge of God. 

There are sincere doubters in the world. There 
are unconscious doubters, and those who doubt for 
the sake of doubting. To all such the author extends 
the hand of love and sympathy, and asks that each 
will read these pages with as much care and willingness 
as he has manifested in writing them. To these, 
and to all the weary and oppressed everywhere, this 
book is lovingly inscribed. 



SATISFIED AT LAST 

CHAPTER ONE 

CITY WAIFS 

The speedy cash-carriers were playing a lively tune 
in the largest department store of Freedom City, in 
the Empire State. Their continuous whir and click 
revealed the fact that money was falling into the 
numerous coffers as easily as, during the early morn- 
ing hours, the large drops of rain had fallen into the 
beautiful valley which embosomed the city. Full page 
advertisements, announcing " Special Bargains At 
Half Price " had crowded the daily papers for a week. 

As in the days of ancient Rome's greatest glory, 
all roads led to that historic city of seven hills, so all 
the streets of Freedom City apparently led to Hypop 
and Lorum's Department Store. The midsummer 
goods were being closed out at " sacrifice prices." 

Near the west entrance, a profusion of lawns, dimi- 
ties, organdies, and other attractive dress goods were 
artistically arranged, mutely but strongly appealing 
to each feminine customer. Close to one end of the 
long counter a pretty saleswoman was showing some 
dimity to a young lady of about her own age. 

"And it is only nine cents a yard?" asked the 
customer. 

" Yes, that is our special price during this sale. 
We have been selling it at eighteen cents." 



2 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" And do you think it will wash well? " 

" I know it washes well, for I have a shirt waist from 
the same piece. I thought of having one from the 
lawn you looked at a moment ago, but the figure in 
this dimity was so dainty, and the colors so modest 
and harmonious, I was captivated by it. I have 
washed it once, and it didn't fade a bit. Don't you 
think it is pretty ? " 

" Indeed I do. If it washes well, as you claim, I 
think I will take enough for two waists, one for my- 
self, and the other for my sister. She likes — why, 
what is the matter? You aren't sick, are you? " 

" No-o, I guess not," the clerk finally managed to 
reply, " we have been working pretty hard during this 
sale, and then too, I have so far to walk to and from 
the store. It makes a long, hard day, standing so 
many hours, and then the long walk home." 

" Why don't you take the car? " 

" I would like to, but I do not earn enough so that 
I can afford to. So, I — but there, you do not 
care about my affairs. How many yards do you think 
both waists will require? " 

" Six will be enough, I think ; but you needn't 
measure it now. You look so tired and pale. Can't 
you sit down just a minute? It seems a pity that a 
firm like this can't give you girls enough so you can 
afford to take a car when you want to. It is — " 

" Sh," whispered the clerk, " here comes the mana- 
ger ! " Then, in a louder tone, she continued, " Six 
yards ? Very well, you will find this an excellent pat- 
tern, and one that will give satisfaction." 

The keen-eyed, sharp-eared manager had seen the 



CITY WAIFS 3 

hurried glances of both clerk and customer, and was 
near enough to catch the whispered caution which fell 
from the clerk's lips. He was unduly severe with all 
who were in his employ, therefore as soon as the cus- 
tomer had departed, the manager approached the pale 
and now trembling girl, and asked why she had cau- 
tioned the customer, when she saw him coming. 

For a full minute the young woman stood with 
downcast eyes, facing her austere interrogator, won- 
dering what she could tell him. She was in the habit 
of being truthful, but now the temptation to invent 
some plausible tale presented itself to her troubled 
brain. 

She finally managed to say : " While telling my 
customer how well the dimity washed, a sudden faint 
feeling came over me. She noticed it, and asked if I 
was sick. I told her I thought not, only tired." 

"Didn't you tell her anything else?" demanded 
the manager, sternly. 

" Y-es, I believe I did," stammered the clerk. " I 
told her I had worked pretty hard during this sale, 
and that I walked to and from the store, which made 
a long, hard day's work." 

"And what else?" 

The young woman felt as though his eyes were pierc- 
ing her through and through. She was not able to 
withhold the last remark she had made, and the one 
thing she did not care to reveal. But he was deter- 
mined to know, hence she told him what she had said 
regarding her inability to take the car, because of her 
meagre wage. 

" I thought as much ! " exclaimed the irate mana- 



4 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ger. Then taking out his watch, he continued, " It is 
now a quarter to six. You may call for your envelope 
in a few minutes. It may be you can get better pay 
for your poor services at some other store." 

That was all, but to the young woman it sounded 
like the sentence to which the condemned prisoner lis- 
tens, after the jury have found him guilty. Tears 
now filled the eyes that shone like dark gems in a pale 
setting. 

It was a small amount which Earnestine Maxfield, 
the discharged clerk, received at six o'clock; and five 
cents of her small pile was spent for car-fare, for she 
did not feel able to walk home. 

During the next two weeks she wore out what re- 
mained of sole-leather under her feet, endeavoring in 
vain to find another place. Added to the dismissal- 
crucifixion which she had suffered, was the fact that a 
small amount, which she had been able to save, had 
been loaned to a girl-friend a month before. Her 
friend had left the city, and Miss Maxfield had re- 
ceived no word from her. 

" How handy ," thought the discharged young 
woman, " those earnings I scrimped so hard to save 
would come just now. It's pretty tough to be thrown 
out into this cold world with only a week's wages. 
But I have tried to make that small amount go as far 
as possible, that's certain." 

Since leaving the store, she had eaten but one ten- 
cent meal each day, and now, on the fourteenth day of 
no- work, she had just five cents left, — and a clean 
record. Even the latter had almost received a black 
mark, for a few days after her forced vacation had be- 



CITY WAIFS 5 

gun, a temptation had come to her which would mean 
twice as much, financially, as her wages in the de- 
partment store; but the blessed angel-thought, "Do 
right, if you die in the attempt," came to her relief. 
Breaking into tears, she covered her grief -stricken 
eyes, exclaiming, " No, no, no ! " and fled as if pur- 
sued by some terrible monster. 

But now the fourteenth day of forced idleness had 
come, and the small sum of five cents was her pocket- 
bank account. She was walking listlessly along, won- 
dering if she would ever be able to earn another nickel, 
when some highly colored posters in front of a low- 
priced theater caught her eye. She forgot poverty 
and sadness for a moment, while looking at a comical 
sketch on one of the show-boards. 

A newsboy who came sauntering along, stopped by 
her side. He had gazed at the picture but a moment 
or two, when his capacious mouth produced a laugh 
which would have done credit to a Goliath. Miss Max- 
field looked down upon the untidy urchin, and smiled 
at his grimy face, which at that instant was not quite 
as long as it had been the moment before. He was a 
lad of perhaps twelve summers, of slender build, and 
greatly blessed as to arms and legs, with a head too 
small for his body ; and clothes the same. His hair, 
long enough to cover his coat collar, was as white as 
the face which was turned toward him. 

The lad glanced up to catch the amused expression 
on Miss Maxfield's face, and exclaimed, " Gee, see de 
ole mokes run! Gee, but I'd like to see de feller 
wheelin' ther ole woman in ther wheelbarrer, an' chasm' 
after de cops ! It's great when der cops gits 'f raid o' 



6 SATISFIED AT LAST 

something! I likes to see 'em run! Say, lady, yer 
don't know how long it is since I seen er show like dis ! 
I don't know, nuther ; longern I kin t'ink. Yer ain't 
got er nickel, has yer, so I kin take meself inter der 
show? " 

A full view of his face revealed that homely type, 
which is as noticeable as exceptional beauty, though 
not as alluring. He possessed more freckles than Miss 
Maxfield had supposed could be crowded into so 
limited a space. His eyes were light gray, and some- 
what uncertain as to locality. Nose vague, with a 
sort of turn-up fashion to it, as if aspiring to sub- 
limer heights, while his mouth spread out like a 
roaming crack in a watermelon. 

Miss Maxfield regarded him vis-a-vis, and asked, 
" Haven't you a father and mother? " 

" Naw, I ain't got no dad nur maw o' me own ; never 
had, I recon ! " 

" Poor boy," thought Miss Maxfield, " you and I 
are city waifs, indeed ! " Then aloud, " And haven't 
you any home? " 

" Yer bet I has, dough it aint es swell es Hypop's ! 
But it's me home, an' they is a woman dere I calls 
maw. She picked me outer de street w'en I was only 
eight. She was erlone an' kine o' lonesome, so she 
tuck me in fer com'ny. I didn't hev no name but 
Mick 'nen, so maw tole me I cud hitch her hine 
name onter mine. It was a cinch fur maw w'en she 
tuck me in, fur it want long afore she begin dumpin' 
'round, an' 'nen got so her was as weak es er mug o' 
circis lem'nade. Maw calls me her ole man, an' says I 
is sech a hustler fur de shiners at I'll be richer en 



CITY WAIFS 7 

any o' der swells some day ! I has ter sell papers an' 
do t'ings so as ter keep me an' her in grub, an' keep 
de rent comin\ We lives in Merry Street. Kine o' 
purt name fur a street, but they ain't no merry times 
down dere, I kin tell youse; not even at Christmas 
time. Dey ain't much fur poor maw anyhow, 'cause 
she ain't been on der street fur more'n free years. 
We lives in a rink-de-dink sort o' place, but de rent is 
de size of er five-spot jess der same, so it keeps me a 
trimmin' t'ings 's well 's I kin. Maw says she had a 
wagin load o' shiners onct in her life, but de ole man 
lost it strikin' oil. Trouble was der oil struck m 
'stead er out! so maw sez. She ain't got nuthin' an' 
can't earn nuthin', so I has ter knuckle down ter biz 
day an' night ter keep der tiger, er wolf, er whatever 
youse call der wicked dope, erway from de door. I 
wouldn't want him to show his wicked grinders at 
our rinkty door 'nless he had gole ones like some o' 
de swell folks has. You folks what has lots o' dough 
don't dream how we poor uns has ter chew de rag. I 
can't even go to der show more'n onct in er dog's age. 
All de fun I gits is lookin' at de funny bills like dese, 
an hearin' de band play, an' chasin 5 to a fire onct in er 
while. Yer ain't got er nickel, has yer lady, so's I 
kin take in dis show? ' 

The lad had looked off into space as he talked in a 
dreamy, rambling manner of his condition, and other 
people's. But the moment his thoughts turned in the 
direction of a possible five-cent piece, his uncertain 
eyes looked appealingly into Miss Maxfield's. 

For the second time that young woman purposely 
avoided answering his question by asking if he re- 



8 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ceived any help in the way of money, besides what he 
earned by selling papers. 

" Sure I does, lady, 'cause me an' maw'd starve, 
an' be turned outen de c nigger heavin ' we lives in if 
I didn't," replied the street-seasoned urchin. " They 
ain't much in sellin' papers. I play crap wid de 
kids, an' I'm a purty good winner most o' de time. 
Don't get skinned very often. Made sixty-tree cop- 
pers las' week dat way. Ain't made nuthin' dis week, 
'cause der cops got after us. Sometimes I gits a lit- 
tle from a preacher. I don't mean I beats him at 
crap, 'cause he don't play. He's er peach, even if he 
don't play crap ! He 'splodes up at dere Third 
Av'nue chu'ch. His front name is John. I calls 
him ' parson John.' I don't know w'at his hine name 
is. He stops an' buys a paper ev'ry time he cornea 
pas' my corner ; an' has give me es high es fifty cents 
fur one paper. He won't never take no change. 
Wish de res' was all like him! He stops an' gases 
wid me onct in er w'ile, w'en his members ain't rushin' 
him too hard. He went to see maw onct, an' she says 
he talked great to her, an' 'fore he left, he got down 
on his purty black jeans on our dirty floor, an' prayed 
a whole lot o' t'ings fur her. W'en I gits ernuff 
dough, I'm goin' to jine his gang. I tell yer dere 
swell! I'll bet de place dey call heavin ain't got 
nuthin' slicker an' sweller 'n dey are ! Does yer know 
parson John ? " 

" No, I do not," Miss Maxfield replied, having been 
greatly amused at his enthusiasm over the reverend 
gentleman and his congregation. " I haven't been to 
church since I came to the city, and don't know any 



CITY WAIFS 9 

of the ministers ; not even their names. I am glad 
your parson John is so good to you. Is he the only 
one?" 

" No, they is one more, an' she is a woman. She is 
jess as much o' a shell-out as ' parson John.' I don't 
know how angels looks, an' prob'ly never won't, 'cause 
I ain't got der dough ; but de woman what shells out 
ter me has es nice er face as dey makes 'em; nicer'n 
maw's even! Her hair's white es mine, only it's a 
purtier white, I 'spose. She has er funny kine er 
chu'ch. I don't know der name o' it. She's told me 
lots erbout it. Dey holds dere meetin's in er hall, an' 
dey don't 'splode in der meetin's like dey do in der 
odder chu'chs. She tole me one day w'en she give me 
er bran new fifty shiner fur a paper, et maw c'd git 
well 'ithout med'cine, an' if maw wanted her to, she'd 
help her t' git well. I tole maw 'bout it, but she said 
she didn't take no stock in such joshin'. She says 
de Lord made der med'cine, an' if He couldn't make 
none t' fit her, she'd have ter lie there till dey carried 
her out. Say, lady, yer didn't fergit erbout der 
nickel, did yer? I 'spose yer has plenty o' dem, an' 
won't miss jess one outen yer pile. I orfully want ter 
see de funny outfit chasin' 'round der stage, es well's 
de rest o' der show. It's er good w'ile since I'se been 
inter a t'eater." 

Miss Maxfield again glanced at the poster before 
replying. Then turning to the little beggar who was 
anxiously awaiting her yes or no, she said : " If I 
had the wealth which my dear parents left me, but 
which a wicked uncle squandered, I'd have plenty; 
enough so I could make you and your mother com- 



10 SATISFIED AT LAST 

fortable, and then have thousands left. I haven't as 
much money now as you think, but I guess I can let 
you have five cents." 

Through the last two or three sentences, Miss Max- 
field had controlled her voice with difficulty. She 
paused a moment, and then continued, saying, " Yes, 
I will give you five cents. That amount will not do 
me much good, and if you haven't seen anything like 
this for some time, it will give you a little pleasure. 
At least, it will help you to forget poverty for a 
while. Try to remember all you can, and tell it to 
your mother. She will doubtless be glad to hear it. 

" There, they have just opened the doors for the 
matinee. Here is your nickel. Run in and have a 
good time." 

He turned to enter the theater, when Miss Max- 
field hastened to ask his surname, using the term " hine 
name," just as he had. 

" Maxfield," replied Mick, much to the astonish- 
ment of the other possessor of the same name. " Mick 
Maxfield," he replied, " Wat's y ourn ? I wants ter 
tell me maw who it was w'at give me de price uv de 
show." 

Miss Maxfield's astonishment was so great that she 
could not reply at once. " Can it be possible," she 
asked herself, " that this homely, ragged newsboy 
bears the same name that I do? Well, there is one 
thing to console me, his is a borrowed one. It cannot 
be possible that his maw, as he calls her, can be a rela- 
tive of mine." To Mick's query she replied, " My 
name is Miss Dot," giving a pet name by which she 
was called when a child. 



CITY WAIFS 11 

" Dot, hey ? " exclaimed the lad, " I knows a kid by 
dat name. We kids call him Chick. I don't know 
w'at his real front name is any more'n I does me own. 
Chick lives in der same swell row es me an' maw does. 
He's a peach, too, Chick is ! He licked er kid bigger'n 
him de odder day 'cause de bluff called him Chickkie ! 
Chick put de smother on dat moke in tree lightnin' 
rounds! Der poor guy didn't look as dough he 
could see w'eader a corner was straight er crooked 
w'en he got near 'nuff t' see it ertall ! His eyes looked 
like der crowns uv two derby hats w'en Chick got true 
wid him! Oh, I tell youse dat Chick is er peach! 
'Spose he's any melation o' y ourn, Miss Dot ? " 

" No, I think not," replied Miss Maxfield, smiling. 
" I haven't any relatives in this city that I know of. 
Run along now, and get a good seat." 

" Dat's w'at I'll do, lady, an' t'anks ter youse fur 
de price uv de ticket." 

Mick was soon in the gorgeously tinted lobby, 
crowding his way up to the ticket window, while his 
benefactor, chiding herself because she had stood so 
long on a busy thoroughfare, talking to a newsboy, 
walked slowly along, wondering " What next? " But 
the lad with whom she had been conversing, remained 
in her thoughts for some time. 

" Can there possibly be any relationship ? " she 
asked herself. " Mick and I do not look alike, that's 
certain! though his mother and I may, she being 
the lawful possessor of the name. I never heard uncle 
or aunt say that they had a relative in Freedom City." 

Her thoughts were interrupted by an elderly 
woman, who asked if she could direct her to Hypop 



12 SATISFIED AT LAST 

and Lorum's department store. For just an instant 
Miss Maxfield thought she would direct the woman 
to another store, but changed her mind, and gave the 
desired information. 

Resuming her walk, her thoughts again reverted to 
the newsboy : " He is certainly a brighter boy than 
his looks would indicate," she thought. " His looks 
belie him. I guess mine do too, for he seemed to 
think I had plenty of money, whereas I haven't a 
penny to my name ! I would have, and a lot of them, 
if uncle had been honest with me. If he had only left 
my money where papa invested it, all would have been 
well. But his greed for gold got the best of him. 
He thought he would ' strike oil ' by investing in those 
far away oil fields. But what a poor investment it 
was! Every dollar dear papa left me went into a 
bottomless pit ! " 

Tears came to her eyes, and she stopped to look 
into a store window lest some passer-by should notice 
them. 

She soon started on, thinking as she went : " I, 
too, have made one or two foolish ventures in my life. 
I wish I had never seen Richard Meridine! I could 
at least have completed my academic course, even if I 
had been compelled to borrow the money. But run- 
ning to this miserable city with him, and then being 
left like a stranded ship, placed me in as poor circum- 
stances as I find myself this minute. My, but what 
temptations have been mine since then! So many 
poor places, thrown into so much wicked company, 
and always against my wishes too. Earning a little 
at times, then as poor as the poorest, without home 



CITY WAIFS 13 

or money. And now I have reached poverty row once 
more. I wonder what is in store for me now? I 
have a few friends who would probably give me some 
money ; or at least loan me a little — if I wasn't too 
independent to ask for it. Perhaps I'm altogether 
too proud, but I do not seem to be able to help it. I 
believe I would go hungry for a week, before I would 
ask for either money or food. Perhaps I came by 
this part of my disposition honestly, for I recall Aunt 
Nancy's telling me that my father and mother, a few 
months after they were married, were burned out, 
losing their house and all its contents. And to think, 
when one of their neighbors raised several hundred 
dollars for them, mother would not take it I She said 
she and papa were young, and could begin all over 
again ; and that she wasn't going to be under obliga- 
tions to anyone. That's what I call genuine independ- 
ence! And I guess I have inherited a good big 
share of it. 

" I am glad Mick isn't quite so independent, and 
that he has a few friends who give him a little money 
now and then. I'm inclined to think the white-haired 
woman he spoke of is the same one I talked with the 
day I went into her pretty reading room to inquire 
about that vacant room on the third floor. How beau- 
tifully she talked! I could have listened to her all 
day. She talked so differently from other religious 
people. She inspired me with hope, and planted 
within me a desire to know something about the God 
I was taught to ridicule, but of whom she spoke so 
freely ; as though she were on friendly terms with 
Him. I didn't get the room in that building, but per- 



14 SATISFIED AT LAST 

haps I got something from her that I needed far 
more. I might go and look her up now, but no, I'm 
ashamed to. I look so pale, and my clothes are not 
such as she wears by any means. My, but she was 
richly dressed! I remember just how that beautiful 
diamond brooch at her throat looked. But with all 
her finery, she was as common and friendly as though 
she were as poor as I am. Well, perhaps I shall meet 
her again some day. She was so dear, I loved her on 
the spot." 

Miss Maxfield wandered along in a listless manner, 
and was suddenly reminded of the fact that it was 
supper time, for the streets were now filled with work- 
aday people hurrying homeward. She stopped on a 
corner to watch them as they hurried by, and thought 
of the many places where she had sought work. 
Stores, factories and homes had been visited, but with- 
out success. Her money was gone, her rent was due, 
and food seemed as far away as heaven itself. She 
tried to pray, mentally, but h>:r thoughts of petition 
seemed to fall back with a hollow sound. 

Suddenly a pleasant-faced woman confronted her, 
and asked if she were in trouble. 

" Yes, I am. How did you know? Why did you 
ask?" 

Without waiting for a reply to either of her ques- 
tions, Miss Maxfield continued ; " I have been without 
work now two weeks, and have no money, and nothing 
to eat. Do you know of a good place that I can 
get?" 

" It is fortunate that I happened along," the 
stranger replied. " I thought you looked as though 



CITY WAIFS 15 

you were in distress, and I decided it would do no harm 
to approach you, and ask. Yes, I know a woman 
who wants a girl. She lives just a few squares south 
of here. It will not be much out of my way to go 
past her place. If you wish, I will take you there. 
I think you can get the place, for she is very much in 
need of a girl. 55 

" Oh, you are so kind ! " exclaimed Miss Maxfield, 
her face beaming. " Yes, I will go with you, and be 
glad to." 

The unsuspecting young woman walked along with 
her guide, thinking, " I don't know what the work 
will be, but any kind of work, even drudgery, is pref- 
erable to starvation." 

She was soon within the parlor of a nice looking 
flat. But, alas, she found herself trapped! The 
house was one of questionable character, its entire at- 
mosphere being one of immorality. Miss Maxfield 
was in no condition to withstand the shock which this 
gave her, and completely collapsed. 

The woman whose place she had entered, seeing her 
condition, had no use for her, and at once summoned 
an ambulance ; and the unconscious girl was taken to 
the city hospital, thus escaping the greater evil which 
might have befallen her. 

Unknown to her, a newspaper man who was slightly 
acquainted with her, had seen her enter the disreputa- 
ble house, and, knowing its character, stored away the 
" item " for possible future use. 

Miss Maxfield was confined in the hospital nearly 
three weeks, and being anxious to breathe the air of 
freedom once more, left her uncanny little room as 



16 SATISFIED AT LAST 

soon as she was able to walk. On the nineteenth day 
after her entrance into the hospital, she once more 
found herself upon the streets of the city, seeking 
work, and thankful that nothing worse had befallen 
her. 



CHAPTER TWO 

ON A STORMY NIGHT 

The Reverend John B. Love was more than ordi- 
narily weary, as he sat in his study on a rainy evening 
late in September. He had risen an hour before day- 
light that morning, had spent six hours in his study, 
attended two funerals, called on an invalid 
in the suburbs of the city, officiated at a five 
o'clock wedding, and had dined at six with one 
of his church-people — a strenuous day. The 
early evening hours found him engaged in the prep- 
aration of his Sunday morning's sermon. Being 
both mentally and physically tired, he had been 
tempted to give way to his weariness several times, 
but had repeatedly aroused himself, and pushed his 
lagging pen over the pages, until the handsome glass- 
encased clock on the mantel struck nine. As the last 
stroke died away, the weary pastor dropped his pen, 
leaned back in his chair, and exclaimed : " There, I 
will call it done, unless, perchance, it needs revising in 
some places. Rather funny, to think I should be so 
drowsy while writing a sermon on the text, ' Awake, 
thou that sleepest ' ! Sleepy thoughts are liable to 
create sleepy listeners, the kind, I am happy to know, 
I rarely see in any of my audiences." 

One thought followed another until his sermon was 
entirely forgotten. An electric bulb hung above his 

17 



18 SATISFIED AT LAST 

desk, suggesting the brightness of a mysterious world, 
and of a power recognized, but not understood. Mr. 
Love gazed at it in a dreamy manner, as if half en- 
deavoring to solve the mystery which the encased 
brightness suggested. The coal which burned 
brightly in the brass-girdled grate made the richly 
furnished room laugh at the chilly dampness outside. 
The clock ticked away the minutes until the half hour 
struck, and still the occupant of the study-chair sat 
quietly and gazed at the ball of light. He was, with- 
out doubt, troubled over some matter ; for a perplexed 
expression had settled upon his strong, manly face. 

" I cannot understand it," he mentally exclaimed, 
" my people are agreeable, in fact, most kind and ap- 
preciative. There is a world of work to be done — 
and that is what I like; the more, the better. And 
as far as salary is concerned, I am getting far more 
than I ever dreamed of, while working my way 
through college. Taking these favorable conditions 
into consideration, it seems strange that I am not 
satisfied. But try as I may, I do not seem able to 
overcome that feeling of discontent which possesses 
me. My perturbed condition of mind may arise from 
the fact that I am unmarried! Is it that? Can it 
be? No, I have seemed to enjoy my ' single-blessed- 
ness 9 condition ; and, when mentally defending it, 
have solaced myself with much the same thought that 
a certain sweet feminine writer has put into verse: 

I'm the best pal I ever had, 
I love to be with me; 
I love to sit and tell myself 
Things confidentially. 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 19 

" But being my own * best pal,' and telling myself 
' things confidentially ' fail to drive away that un- 
welcome silent partner which persists in occupying a 
room in my mind. Will feminine companionship 
bring the desired ease of mind? Marriage! How 
dare I think of it seriously ? If the matrimonial yoke 
only had wings, I'd like it better, and might conde- 
scend to wear it on my neck ! If its supposed sweet- 
ness was not antidoted by so much vinegar, it might 
be pleasant to embark upon its popular sea. But, 
there is that troublesome 6 if ' ! I think I am not 
what is usually termed a c woman-hater,' though I 
have, as far as love affairs are concerned, shut women 
out of my life as rigorously as they are debarred 
from the Chinese stage. But, after all, I have a 
deep, almost worshipful respect for them, which is 
far from hatred, I'm sure. I am not ashamed to con- 
fess to myself that I love womankind, for I regard 
them as God's highest creation. But marriage, as I 
view it, is a sort of bad habit ; and comparatively few 
escape its alluring enchantments — promises of fe- 
licity, which are all too often ' weighed in the balances, 
and found wanting. 5 

" But, after all, I ought not to pass severe judg- 
ment upon that of which I know comparatively little ; 
for personal experience is wiser than supposition. I 
can think of a few men who seem to be happy in their 
married life. In my visits, I frequently go into homes 
where the atmosphere is odorous with love ; and I go 
away almost wishing for a home of the same kind. 
However, marriage as a real possibility, has never 
entered my mind, unless it may have crept in just 



20 SATISFIED AT LAST 

a little when, in my Freshman year, I frequently met 
that pretty dark-eyed lassie who was in the academy, 
I recall the fact that I thought her my ideal as to 
form and features. Perhaps it was love a prima vista 
on my part! Well, if it was, she never knew it. 
How suddenly she disappeared! No one ever knew 
whether she was drowned in the swift-running stream 
which ran through the college campus, whether she 
met with foul play, or eloped with some young man of 
her choice. I suppose eternity alone will dissolve the 
mist which enshrouds her strange disappearance. 

" Well, since I do not know what befell her, I sup- 
pose I might as well forget her — if I can! But 
dreaming about her doesn't drive away that miserable 
thought of discontent ! I wish I knew what would ! " 

Mr. Love had entirely forgotten his weariness while 
soaring in what he thought was a strangely mixed at- 
mosphere. Being naturally an intensely active man, 
enjoying each day only as it added to his mental pos- 
sessions, and produced visible results, he cared little 
for, and rarely indulged in, moments of idle dreaming 
or mere speculative thought. Hence, when he awoke 
to his surroundings, he was startled to think that he 
had spent a few minutes dreaming of love, marriage, 
and discontent. He smiled succinctly, whirled about 
in his chair towards the grate, then back to his desk, 
having decided to write a letter or two, in answer to 
some received that day. 

As he picked up one of the letters which had been 
received, he thought : " I do not seem to be at all 
weary now. It may be that dreaming of love 
(though it was somewhat mixed with other things) 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 21 

has refreshed my mind. The Good Book says we are 
transformed by the renewing of our minds. I guess 
something has renewed mine, for I feel equal to a 
couple of letters, at least. And it is well, for the writ- 
ers are evidently in a hurry for replies." 

He reached for his pen, when he was surprised to 
hear a rap at the door. He wondered who could be 
calling on such a raw, rainy night. Going to the 
door, he swung it open, and stood facing an uncouth 
looking young fellow who, with trembling voice asked, 
" Be you the minister? " 

"Yes, sir. Come in, won't you? It is rather 
disagreeable outside this evening. Will you have a 
chair? What can I do for you? " 

Mr. Love did all possible to place the young man 
at ease, for he saw that he was greatly embarrassed. 
He half suspected what he wanted, and paved the 
way for him as well as he was able. The stranger 
twirled his hat in an uneasy manner, and appeared 
to be glancing around as if trying to ascertain 
whether there were others in the room. Then slowly, 
and in a hesitating manner, he drawled out the words : 
" Me an 5 the gal thought mabbe we'd like to git ah, 
hem — to ah, git married. An' if you have time, an' 
would be willin' to tie the knot, we'd like to have you." 

" I think I can," Mr. Love replied, in a half- 
hearted manner; for he had some doubts as to the 
eligibility of the " candidate." 

" She is settin' out in the buggy," explained the 
young man, timidly ; and then asked, " Shall I bring 
her in?" 

" I think it will be quite necessary, if I am to 



28 SATISFIED AT LAST 

marry you ! n replied Mr. Love, trying with difficulty 
to suppress a laugh. " I am sorry you left her 
out in the rain. Yes, I think I can help to make 
you happy ! Bring her in, and let me try, at least." 

The young man now felt somewhat at ease, and a 
smile played about his generous lips, as he turned 
to go. He forgot to close the door, hence Mr. Love 
heard him exclaim before he struck the last step; 
" It's all right, Emerancy, he says he'll tie the knot 
for us, so git out of the buggy ! No, wait a bit, an 5 
I'll help you. He — " 

His last words were lost to the pastor, who fell 
to wondering who Emerancy was, and what manner of 
creature she might be. " From the country, evi- 
dently," he thought, while waiting for them to make 
their appearance. 

They soon entered the room, the young man being 
a little in advance. The prospective bride was a 
good-looking young woman, who towered above her 
fiance to the extent of nearly a head. Mr. Love 
asked them the customary questions, made out the 
requisite papers, and then, thinking they needed it, 
proceeded to give them a generous supply of good 
advice. When ready for the ceremony, he stepped 
across the hall to a suite of rooms occupied by an 
aged couple, and asked them into his study that they 
might witness the marriage, a task which had been 
theirs on similar occasions before. In a few minutes 
the short ceremony had been said, and the witnesses 
had returned to their rooms. 

As the newly married couple were about to leave 
the groom asked Mr. Love what his charges were. 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 23 

" I make no regular charge," the reverend gentle- 
man replied. " Whatever you think is right will be 
acceptable." 

The young man held a whispered conversation with 
his bride, during which the pastor saw her slip some 
money into his hand! 

" She is beginning to pay the bills so soon," 
thought Mr. Love, " and it isn't leap year either ! " 

The groom now approached the pastor, and placed 
seventy-five cents in his hand, saying as he did so: 
" I'm sorry it ain't no more, but you see the way 
of it is, I bought her a fine ring yesterday, an' it took 
all I had, an' some of hern too ! " 

The inwardly smiling clergyman thanked him, and 
presented him with a marriage certificate which cost 
eighty-five cents. 

u Not a very profitable transaction," he thought, 
after the couple had left, " but I suppose they are 
just as happy as though they (or she) had given me 
five dollars ; and doubtless much happier ! " 

For the next twenty minutes nothing was to be 
heard save the scratching of his pen as he rapidly 
wrote. The letters were completed, and the second 
one was on its way into an envelope, when the light 
began to grow dim, and soon went out. 

" Something the matter at the power-house, I pre- 
sume," thought Mr. Love, as he got out of his 
chair. " I wonder what time it is ? It must be 
nearly ten-thirty. There! I fully intended calling 
on poor Mrs. Trueman before getting into my study 
this evening, but forgot it. Well, I'll punish myself 
by going now, even if it is dark, late and rainy. 



24 SATISFIED AT LAST 

My going at this late hour will not make any dif- 
ference to her, poor soul, for she does not sleep much 
nights anyhow. I have been to see her so many times, 
that I believe I could walk to the house with my 
eyes closed; hence, I think the darkness will not 
hinder my finding the place to-night. The dear 
woman seems to be nearly through with this life. Oh 
that I could say to her, c Arise, and walk ! ' How 
helpless we preachers are, when it comes to trying 
our religion on sick people! I sincerely wish the 
day of miracles had extended into my time. How I 
would like to take the dear, helpless sufferers by the 
hand, and cause their sickness to flee away. But, I 
can't, I can't!" 

He stood a moment, thoughtfully gazing into the 
fire. Tints of most brilliant hue danced in the haze 
about the flames, amethyst and sapphire predominat- 
ing. These beautiful tints were again and again 
swallowed up by the dominant flames, which leaped 
right and left to conquer their brilliant rivals. 

" What a picture of worldly strife," thought the 
pastor, " and it also suggests that vile monster, dis- 
ease, which lays its unmerciful hand and relentless 
grasp upon the innocent, as well as upon those who, 
in a sense, merit affliction. But, even if I cannot 
speak to, and overcome, disease as Jesus did, I know 
that the day will come when the tawdry splendors of 
this mortality-ruled world, with its flaunting osten- 
tation, will be swallowed up in the eternal glory of 
Christ's conquering Kingdom ! " 

He went to the match-safe, took out two matches, 
one of which he slipped into a vest pocket. Striking 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 25 

the other, he went into an adjoining room to get his 
hat and coat. He stepped into the hall, secured an 
umbrella, and was soon upon the street. 

" My, what a raw night, and dark ! " he exclaimed. 
" I guess all the families on this street use electricity 
(that is, when they can!) or else they have retired; 
for I can't see a light in a single window : nor see the 
windows either, for that matter! And no lights in 
the streets either! Great is my punishment for 
neglecting to make that call earlier in the evening. 
Well, I will take my bitter pill like a man. One 
thing is certain, there is plenty of water to swallow 
the pill with! If the rain had absconded instead of 
the lights, it would have pleased me better. It is 
fortunate for me that Mrs. Trueman is on this street. 
I don't believe I could find her place if I had to 
turn a corner or two ; in this awful darkness, I might 
turn the wrong corner. I appreciate electricity when 
it is on duty, but when it takes a vacation — well, it's 
dark, that's all ! It — Hello ! what's that ! " 

He had nearly fallen over an obstruction on the 
walk. His foot had caught in something which, he 
thought, felt like clothing. He touched the object 
carefully with his foot, and then with his hand. 
" It is a human form," he exclaimed, " and that of 



a woman ! 



f » 



The street was still dark, and no one, so far as the 
now excited pastor knew, was within hearing distance. 
He unbuttoned his raincoat to get the match, which 
happily he had dropped into his vest pocket. But 
everything was so wet that he was in doubt as to where 
he might strike it. Gripping his umbrella firmly 



26 SATISFIED AT LAST 

in his arm, he took from another pocket his penknife, 
and by its aid succeeded in striking a light. For just 
an instant the feeble light lasted, but it was long 
enough to enable him to see that the form on the 
walk was that of a young woman. And, in the 
brief moment in which he was able to catch a glimpse 
of her features, he thought she was handsome. 

" I cannot tell whether she is unconscious or dead. 
I wonder if she fainted, or is she the object of some 
one's cruelty? For my life, I don't know what to 
do for her, nor with her ! The street is evidently de- 
serted save for this unfortunate one and myself. Not 
even an officer in sight — and nothing else, for that 
matter ! " And he laughed lightly, notwithstanding 
the seriousness of the situation. " A friend in need 
would be a friend indeed just now. My, how it does 
rain ! Poor girl, what can I do for you ? " 

What seemed to be an answer to his question fell 
upon his ear from across the street, a voice singing 
through the darkness, and penetrating both rain and 
darkness in mingled sweetness and helpfulness, to the 
ears of him who perhaps alone heard its message of 
love : — 

Lead, kindly Light, amid th'encircling gloom, 

Lead Thou me on! 

The night is dark, and I am far from home, — 

Lead Thou me on ! 

Keep Thou my feet ! I do not ask to see 

The distant scene, — one step enough for me. 

The voice was now lost in the patter of rain, which 
at this instant increased, coming down in torrents. 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 27 

But the message was like one from heaven to the 
anxious man who was in doubt as to what he should 
do. He was lost in admiration at the superb technique, 
its delicate phrasing, soul-inspiring quality and sweet- 
ness of tone. " Truly," thought the enraptured 
listener, " the culture portrayed in that voice is cer- 
tainly a mixture of both heaven and earth. I do not 
know that I ever heard such rich rhythm." 

Mr. Love waited, hoping to hear more of the song, 
but listened in vain. He suddenly awoke to the fact 
that there was a duty at hand to perform, and 
thought : " I guess the one verse is enough, and 
evidently it was sung for me. I wonder who it is that 
possesses so sweet a voice. c Lead thou me on, one 
step enough for me. 5 If it is only one step, I must 
be near some family I know. I might call to the 
sweet singer across the street, but it would not be 
right to get her out into this storm. Let me see, I 
believe I had reached the middle of the second square, 
when I stumbled against this unfortunate young 
woman." 

Dropping his umbrella, he looked up toward the 
building tops, hoping thereby to definitely locate him- 
self. But the rain fell in such torrents that it blinded 
him. Consequently, he failed to learn anything in 
that direction. 

" I know one thing," he thought, as he rubbed his 
wet eyes. " Brother Raymond, whose house must be 
very near this spot, has a peculiar horse-block. I 
have often noticed it. There is nothing else like it 
on the street. I will place my umbrella over this poor 



28 SATISFIED AT LAST 

girl's face, and try to find that horse-block. May 
Heaven guard the young woman while I'm absent 
from her ! " 

Having placed the umbrella, he went to the curbing, 
stepped out on the pavement, and began his search. 
He had gone but a few steps, when his hand touched 
some hard object. Feeling of it carefully, he joy- 
fully exclaimed, " How fortunate ! I am sure this is 
it ! Yes, I know it is ! I didn't realize I was quite so 
near." He hastily stepped over the block, and feeling 
his way to the step which led to Mr. Raymond's door, 
ascended, and vigorously rang the bell. He thought 
while waiting for a response to his ring that he might 
possibly be mistaken in the place, but he was abso- 
lutely certain that there was not another horse-block 
like Mr. Raymond's on the street. It seemed more 
like half an hour than anything less before a voice 
within, which he was overjoyed to recognize, asked, 
"Who is there and what is wanted?" 

Mr. Love did not stop to apologize for calling his 
friend out of bed, but quickly told him who he was, 
what his business was, and then asked if he would dress 
and bring a lantern, if he had one. 

" I have a bicycle lamp," replied Mr. Raymond, 
and without further words, rushed upstairs as though 
he realized each minute meant ten to his pastor. 

Mr. Love retraced his steps, and was soon standing 
beside the helpless young woman. No one had dis- 
turbed her, and apparently she had not moved. 

" I hope Mr. Raymond will be here pretty soon. It 
must be all of twenty minutes since I stumbled over 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 29 

this poor young woman — though it seems more like 
an hour. I expect — Well, here comes my friend in 
need ! " While uttering the last word, he suddenly 
dropped his eyes to the ground, for the bright light 
from the bicycle-lamp nearly blinded him. 

"Is she dead?" asked Mr. Raymond, excitedly, 
bending over, and throwing the light into her face. 
The bright flash upon her face somewhat affected the 
unconscious young woman, for there was a perceptible 
movement of the eyelids. 

" She has answered your question better than I 
could," Mr. Love replied. " Yes, she is alive, but 
how much alive, remains to be seen. What shall we 
do with her, call the patrol? or will — " 

He was interrupted by Mr. Raymond who said, 
" No, I will take her into my house ; and the sooner, 
the better. Of course, I do not know who she is, but 
she is in need of help, and must be properly cared 
for. Here, you take the umbrella, and I will pick 
her up, wet clothes and all; I can carry her alone 
easier than both of us could — more gracefully, at 
least." 

Without further words, he picked up the uncon- 
scious form, and walked quickly toward the house. 
Mrs. Raymond had dressed, and was standing in the 
open door, trying to see and hear. As her husband 
approached she exclaimed, " Mercy, poor child, what 
has befallen her? How beautiful she is, even in 
death — or isn't she dead? " 

" No, we think not," Mr. Raymond replied, and 
then added, " There, I will lay her on the floor until I 



30 SATISFIED AT LAST 

can get the cot which is up in the storeroom. It will 
be just the thing for her, until she is in a condition to 
get on to something better." 

" Yes, that's a capital idea," acquiesced Mrs. Ray- 
mond. Then turning to Mr. Love, she said, " I 
wish you would go for the doctor, please, Doctor 
Jamison. He lives just two squares south, and 
around the corner to the left. You can't miss it. 
You will find a large lamp with his name on it, hang- 
ing over the walk. He uses gas, so I think you'll 
find it lighted. As soon as you are gone, I will 
remove this dear girl's garments, and put some of my 
own on her. We do not know who she is, nor what 
she is; but that makes no difference now. It isn't 
often that we have the opportunity of giving * a cup 
of cold water ' in the name of our Master, so now 
that a needy one has come to us, we will do what 
we can for her." 

Mrs. Raymond had spoken rapidly, but the last two 
sentences were lost to Mr. Love, for he was hurrying 
toward the doctor's, hoping to find him at home. 
Before he had gotten half way, the lights suddenly 
revived, causing the pastor to exclaim, " Praise the 
Lord, and the men at the power-house ! " 

As Mrs. Raymond removed one garment after an- 
other, she observed their plainness ; and some were 
even shabby. A pretty necklace was disclosed when 
her waist was unfastened at the top. Mrs. Raymond 
had many thoughts come to mind, as she sought to 
make her charge comfortable. She mentally asked, 
" I wonder who she is, and what kind of a life she has 
been leading? I wonder how she happened to be out 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 81 

this stormy night? Is she a clerk in some store, or 
a servant-girl, or a poor outcast? This is a child's 
necklace ! I wonder if she has worn it ever since she 
was a little girl? She can hardly be called a young 
woman, she looks so girlish." 

Who the stranger was, evidently made no difference 
to the busy woman. She was hoping to see signs of 
life before the doctor's arrival, but in this she was 
disappointed. She was about to go to the window 
to look for the men, when she heard them at the 
door. 

After a hasty greeting, Dr. Jamison said : " Well, 
what have you here? Ah, young lady, hey? Not so 
bad looking either ! Seems as though I have seen her 
before, but can't tell for certain. I've seen so many 
of them in my thirty years of practice, that it isn't 
strange if I should fail to recognize each one a 
second time. Well, we will see what can be done for 
her." He examined the patient carefully, while the 
interested spectators looked on in silence. 

The physician finally shook his head as if in doubt, 
then said : " I thought at first it was nothing more 
than a severe fainting spell, but in that case the rain 
would have gone a good way toward reviving her. 
There may be a slight concussion of the brain, for her 
head is bruised a little where she struck the walk when 
she fell." He was silent again for a moment, then 
asked Mrs. Raymond to chafe the hands, while he 
forced a restorative between her lips. They continued 
their efforts for nearly half an hour, when they were 
rewarded by seeing the eyes slowly open. 

" Such eyes ! " exclaimed Mrs. Raymond, mentally, 



32 SATISFIED AT LAST 

and gave the patient a friendly smile. She had been 
more concerned over the probable outcome of the case 
than she was willing to own. But now that the first 
sign of returning life was in evidence, she felt like 
shouting for thankfulness. 

Having looked for a brief moment into Mrs. Ray- 
mond's eyes, the young woman turned her head 
slightly, and looked at the doctor, and then at the 
remaining two who were standing at the foot of her 
cot. She looked at them as if seeking the face of 
an acquaintance. She recognized no one, although 
her gaze rested upon Mr. Love's face much longer 
than on the others. With feeble voice she addressed 
Mrs. Raymond, saying, "Where am I? What has 
happened? " And then before her self-appointed 
nurse could answer, added, " Oh yes, now I know." 
While speaking, a pained expression suffused her face. 
This all observed, but said nothing. Each was sym- 
pathizing with the sufferer. Their sympathy now 
changed to anxiety, for she soon became motionless 
and deathly pale. Bending over the silent form, 
Mrs. Raymond asked, " Are you in pain, dear? Can 
I do anything for you? " 

The questioner was greatly relieved to see the eyes 
open again, and a faint smile spread over the patient's 
face, as she replied, " You are so kind." 

These words were slowly spoken, and were followed 
by the eyes again closing, and by the appearance of 
tears which quivered for an instant upon her silky 
lashes, and then found their way into the midst of 
a mass of dark brown hair which lay loosely on the 
pillow. Her lips moved with inaudible words, causing 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 33 

all to wonder what she was trying to say. They were 
not held in suspense long, for she soon expressed 
herself audibly, though long drawn and feebly: 
" You have been very kind to me, but it might have 
been just as well had I died in the street; then 
my sad condition would be at an end." 

u Poor soul," thought Mrs. Raymond, " she evi- 
dently has a history, and a sad one. I wonder what 
can be done for her? Do our best for her physically 
and spiritually, I suppose. Our Saviour said, ' Inas- 
much as ye have done it unto the least of these, 
ye have done it unto me. 5 I'll try to treat her as I 
would like to have someone treat me if I were in 
her place to-night." She looked appealingly toward 
the doctor, wondering if he could not do something 
more for the young woman. But he did not see her 
look of appeal; he was gazing thoughtfully at his 
patient. He, however, soon raised his eyes to Mrs. 
Raymond's face, gave some directions regarding the 
further care of the needy one, and saying he would 
call at daybreak, left the house. 

Mr. Love remained but a few minutes after the 
doctor left. He whispered a few words to the good 
people who were willing to care for the unfortunate 
one, and just before leaving, gave the large brown 
eyes which looked into his, a friendly smile. Promis- 
ing to run in sometime during the day, he bade them 
good-night, and went out into the rain. 

When on the street, Mr. Love decided to defer his 
visit at Mrs. Trueman's, and proceeded at once to 
his rooms. These were located on the second floor of 
a pleasant flat, the parsonage in connection with his 



34 SATISFIED AT LAST 

church having been removed to make way for a new 
structure, one more in harmony with the new brown- 
stone church edifice which had been erected two years 
before. 

When Mr. Love reached his rooms, and had retired, 
he found it impossible to dismiss the night's strange 
occurrence from his mind. The face of the young 
woman seemed strangely familiar. " Where have I 
seen that face? " he asked himself. " Perhaps no- 
where; she may only resemble someone whom I have 
met somewhere. Well, whether I have seen her, or 
not, I pity her from the bottom of my heart. She 
is certainly deserving of pity; that is something we 
mortals possess in abundance, and it is easily bestowed 
— upon a friend, foe, sinner or saint, whether they 
care for, and deserve it, or not. We may learn 
something definite regarding the young woman in 
the morning." 

Mr. Love was rightly named. He was exception- 
ally kind-hearted, always ready to assist anyone, when- 
ever he found them in need. He it was who had 
assisted Mick Maxfield, the newsboy, and who had 
visited his " maw " in her humble abode. He was in 
the truest sense a patron-saint to them, as well as 
to others who needed friendly counsel or financial 
assistance. He was decidedly a people's man; was 
" all things to all men, that he might save some." 
What he had done for the young woman, was not, 
according to his thought, an act of heroism, nor was 
it a deed to be rehearsed to gain the plaudits of men. 
It was simply doing for another what he would expect 
someone to do for him under like conditions. 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 85 

Not many minutes after the weary pastor had fallen 
asleep, the good Mr. and Mrs. Raymond found it 
necessary to recall the doctor. When he reached the 
patient's bedside, and noticed the changed appear- 
ance of his charge, he shook his head, saying, " I am 
a little doubtful as to the outcome of this case. If 
she pulls through at all, it must necessarily be slow. 
I am inclined to think you have taken a greater task 
on your hands than you care for. However, if you 
will do your part, I will try to do mine. Her recov- 
ery will depend largely on good nursing. And if, 
with that, you can mix some faith and a good deal 
of hope, she may get along. As the minister says, 
i she is worth saving,' so we will do all we can for 
her ; and we hope that she will have a happier life than 
she seems to have experienced heretofore. What a 
handsome creature she is ! " 

When the doctor left for the second time, his patient 
was conscious, but seemed to suffer much of the time 
until daybreak, when she dropped into a restless sleep. 
Mr. Raymond, in accord with his wife's wish, had 
retired soon after the doctor left. He had the utmost 
confidence in his wife's ability, and was willing to 
leave the young woman in her care. Mrs. Raymond 
had done all within her power, until sleep came to the 
patient's relief ; and even then, sat thinking and pray- 
ing alternately. As the light of a new day began to 
creep into the room, she seemed to hear a voice saying, 
M I was a stranger, and ye took me in." 

" Well, dear child," thought the good woman, " I 
am glad to think we did take you in, and we will help 
you all we can." 



36 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Having done her duty, Mrs. Raymond went over to 
a crazy-looking couch in a corner of the room, and 
was soon asleep. 

It was 7 :30 when Mr. Raymond awoke. He hast- 
ily dressed, and went downstairs, to find his wife 
just waking. The patient still slept, and was resting 
quietly. " It will do her so much good," said Mrs. 
Raymond, and then added, " Do you know, Max, 
I've been thinking it may be best to keep this matter 
quiet. I do not care to be bothered with newspaper 
men. And then too, this sleeping beauty will prefer, 
I'm sure, to keep out of the papers. If she has 
friends or relatives, and desires to inform them of her 
condition, she can write or 'phone them. But for 
the present, let us keep it quiet. What do you say, 
Max?" 

" I agree with you, of course, my dear ; you have 
always shown yourself to be a bundle of wisdom, 
especially when you selected me for a husband." This 
with a wink and a smile. 

" There, there," exclaimed his amused wife, " I see 
you are bound to have a little fun, even now. But 
then, there's no harm done. Since you agree to my 
plan, I wish you would run over to Mr. Love's and 
the doctor's, and tell them that ' mum ' is the word." 

Mr. Raymond was soon on his way, and found 
both men willing to enter into " the secret-service 
plan " as the pastor called it. 

An hour after Mr. Raymond's return, and while 
he and his wife were at breakfast, Mr. Love called, and 
was glad to find the young woman awake, and resting 
quietly. Just before breakfast, Mrs. Raymond had 



ON A STORMY NIGHT 37 

given her charge such information regarding her en- 
trance into their home as she thought best, telling 
her of Mr. Love's kindness, and that he would call 
to see her during the day. Before he left the house 
Mr. Love spoke to the young woman, reassuring her, 
and breathing a brief prayer in her behalf. She 
was much impressed by his comforting and helpful 
words. Tears of gratitude filled her eyes. 



CHAPTER THREE 

DECISIONS 

The large bell in the tower of the Third Avenue 
Church in Freedom City was ringing its clarion call 
on a bright Sunday morning, a few days after 
Mr. Love had rescued the strange young woman from 
her pitiable condition. As pastor and people wended 
their several ways to the stately edifice where they 
were to worship, the beautiful aspect of " nature's 
bright morning " inspired them with the same raptur- 
ous thought which the Psalmist possessed, when he 
sang, " The heavens declare the glory of God, and the 
firmament showeth his handiwork." For never had 
the canopy above appeared in deeper blue, nor had 
nature e'er been robed in more elaborate costume. 
That master-artist, a combination of sharp frost and 
warm sun, had touched with unquestioned skill and 
never-to-be-forgotten grandeur the canvas of unmeas- 
ured hills and vales which fringed the city. Every- 
where trees and shrubs were clothed in crimson and 
gold, hues so brilliant that people stopped to won- 
der and admire. The distant hills were bathed in 
celestial blue, fading into azure, and finally lost in 
the delicate, fleecy clouds which hung in quietude 
low in the horizon. The birds that seemed loath to 
leave their northern home, rejoiced in the bright sun- 
38 



DECISIONS 39 

shine, and sang thousands of glad notes from every 
tree and bush ; their happy, praisef ul songs penetrat- 
ing the air, which was as clear and pure as crystal. 
Even the winding, peaceful river, which was the pride 
of Freedom City, and which broke forth from the 
distant hills, was far more beautiful that morning, for 
its silver depths reflected the beautiful tints that hung 
in abundance above its banks. 

All the glory of this Autumnal day, and the still 
greater glory of the inspiring truths which he was 
about to present to his congregation, could not prevent 
the Reverend John B. Love from thinking of the 
young woman at Mr. Raymond's. He had called twice 
since that eventful night, but had failed to learn any- 
thing definite regarding the one around whom so much 
interest clustered. He was pleased at the marked im- 
provement in her, as well as her gentle refinement, 
and her familiarity with good English — " either 
natural or acquired," he thought. 

On the previous Friday, Mr. Love had received 
several letters, among them one from Darland, a 
small manufacturing city to which he had been called 
at one time to supply the pulpit of a classmate. His 
first thought on tearing open the envelope was, that 
his college friend had written the letter, but upon 
opening it his eye caught a strange name at the 
bottom of the single sheet which comprised the letter. 
It read as follows : — 

Darland, N. Y., 
Sept. 27, 19—. 
Rev. John B. Love, Freedom City, N. Y. 

Dear Sir, and Brother: At a regularly appointed business 
meeting of our church last night, a meeting held for the piti> 



40 SATISFIED AT LAST 

pose of deciding upon, and calling a pastor to fill the vacancy 
which will be made by the departure of our present pastor 
for the Mission in China, your name was proposed, and re- 
ceived a unanimous vote. No other name was presented. Thus 
you will see that all are in favor of your accepting the call, 
and we feel that we have been God-directed in our choice. 

We know it is asking much of you, for it seems, in one 
way, like a downward step financially. But, as the Bible says, 
" He that humbleth himself shall be exalted." We believe 
there is a work here for you that no other man whom we 
know can do as well. Please give this your prayerful con- 
sideration, and favor us with an early reply. 

For, and in behalf of the Church, 

F. O. Ackertok, Church Clerk. 

P. S. Our present pastor leaves Dec. 30. 

Mr. Love was at first inclined to smile at the con- 
tents of the letter. He had received such before. 
But the more he thought the matter over the more 
serious he became. He read the letter half a dozen 
times, then dropped it upon his desk, and mentally 
exclaimed : " The idea, that I should for even a 
single instant allow myself to consider such a call, to 
a church much smaller than the one I now have and to 
leave a church which may be termed lucrative, for 
one that I am sure does not pay nearly as much ! As 
the boys say, ' I guess not ! ' " 

He smiled and frowned alternately, even tried to 
dismiss it from his mind altogether. But it was, as he 
told a friend later on, " a most persistent invitation," 
for its contents seemed to stand out in large appealing 
letters before his eyes. His thoughts tumbled up 
against each other in rapid succession, some being in 
favor of the call, and some against. 

" Where am I anyway ? " he at length queried, " Is 
this a matter of mine, or God's ? Am I interested in 



DECISIONS 41 

my own personality, its glory, and a big salary? It 
may be this is just what I have been desiring — been 
longing for. The Good Book says, ' He satisfieth 
the longing soul/ I firmly believe He will satisfy 
mine, if I am willing He should ! What strange be- 
ings we mortals are from almost any view-point ! 
We think we want a thing, oh so much, and then in 
the next instant we do not want it ! Life seems to be 
a kaleidoscope, beautiful in its coloring, but a strange 
mixture after all. I have observed in many people a 
seeming desire to know the truth, but when it came to 
them for admission, they were greatly offended at its 
presence. Opportunity rushed up to them with open 
arms, but they dodged it ! I hope I am not as fickle 
as that ! I have been seeking a truth which will give 
abiding peace, and now perhaps it has come to me in 
this call from Darland. The acceptance of that call 
may mean a smaller salary, smaller congregations, 
and less glory, but a clearer, more beautiful view of 
truth. Truth has its beautiful side, I know. Yes, 
it is, it must be, always beautiful; though to our 
sense of things its acceptance may seem to be attended 
by some disagreeable features. I sincerely hope that 
I am not one of those who, through a sort of mock 
modesty or indifference, desire to avoid the disagree- 
ableness attending the acceptance of truth, nor close 
my eyes to the path which I have prayed I might 
take. I am inclined to accept that call." 

The thoughtful pastor had been leaning back in 
his study-chair, with hands clasped back of his head, 
apparently gazing into space. But now he rose 
with a look of satisfaction on his face. He went to 



42 SATISFIED AT LAST 

his window and looked up at the western sky as if to 
find divine approval written there. No heaven-writ 
words greeted his upturned gaze but the glorious 
scene attending the setting sun impressed him with the 
thought that the most beautiful sky is the lowly sky. 
Thousands of huge, crimson rose-leaves seemed to be 
floating in the horizon. Below these the great silent 
orb of day was plunging into a limitless sea of deep 
vermillion, while the sky just above it wore a flushed 
color as though overheated in its chase after the 
down-going sun. The glorious sunset pleased Mr. 
Love but the thoughts within his mind pleased him 
more. He felt that he had made a spiritual discov- 
ery, and his face wore an expression that betokened 
it. He appeared to be close to the moment of deci- 
sion, a decision in favor of Darland. When Sunday 
morning dawned, he had fully made up his mind to 
write a letter of acceptance. His decision cost him 
a great struggle, for he loved the people of his 
church, and many outside of it with whom he had be- 
come acquainted. He realized, however, that it is 
sometimes best to separate oneself from that which 
savors too much of the human, for by so doing, he 
would the more quickly and easily discern " the deep 
things of God." He was beginning to find his way 
out from under that unseen carnal power which binds 
to a greater or less degree all human beings. 

Mr. Love's resignation, presented at the close of 
service on that bright Sunday morning, produced 
consternation in his congregation. He had thrown a 
bomb into their midst, and all were more or less in- 
jured! 



DECISIONS 43 

It is not necessary to follow Mr. Love's church in 
its protests and pleadings, its wish that at the last 
minute he might decide to remain with them. Their 
pleadings were unavailing ; he was as firm as the Rock 
of Gibralter. 

In accepting Darland's call Mr. Love was building 
wiser than he knew. In taking that step, he was en- 
larging, unfolding, reaching up toward the divine 
heights. Though a great thinker, and a consecrated 
man, nevertheless he had, to a certain extent, been 
satisfied with the richness of his surroundings, with 
the praise and gratitude of his people, and the pos- 
sibility of leadership in the denomination in which he 
knew he held no mean place. But the shell of a semi- 
unconscious pride and self-seeking was being broken. 
A new life was in evidence. The caprice of unholy 
ambition was being checked. The carnal mind, with 
its cohort of u evil imaginations " was beginning to 
capitulate to " the angel of His presence," the 
higher, spiritual thought — the " mind of Christ. 5 ' 
Mr. Love's wings of spiritual attainment were begin- 
ning to assume larger proportions. He was com- 
mencing to realize that the Christ cannot fully come 
to a man's consciousness until that man has touched 
the garment of spiritual discernment. He could, in 
a slight degree, perceive that " the flesh profiteth 
nothing," and that it is altogether a sensuous genera- 
tion which is in the least degree satisfied with seeing 
and hearing through the physical senses only. For, 
as Jesus taught, through the physical senses one can- 
not find God. Did not the great Teacher say, " Hav- 
ing eyes, ye see not* and ears, ye hear not? * In 



44 SATISFIED AT LAST 

accepting the call to Darland, Mr. Love had stepped 
down from the world's mountain of transfiguration, 
but at the same time had gone higher than ever be- 
fore — a paradox indeed ! He was learning, how- 
ever, that the ascent spiritward is attended by mental 
drops of agony — a long hour in Gethsemane. Mr. 
Love had experienced but one moment of that hour! 

For the next two weeks the busy pastor was una- 
ble to call at Mr. Raymond's. Most of that time 
was spent out of the city. He had been called to the 
village where he was born, to officiate at a wedding, 
the bride being a cousin of his. From there he went 
to New York City to attend an eight days religious 
convocation, he being honored with the position of 
chairman. When he reached home, he learned that 
the patient at Mr. Raymond's was doing well. The 
good people who cared for her had done all within 
their power for her comfort and welfare, and had thus 
far been able to shield her from the public, for which 
the young woman was truly grateful. Mrs. Ray- 
mond had endeavored, in a discreet manner, to ascer- 
tain some facts regarding the patient's life; but she 
succeeded in learning but little. The young woman 
had given the name of Earnestine Maxfield, and said 
she had lived in the city several years, most of that 
time having been spent in one of the department 
stores. 

While conversing with her one day, Mr. Raymond 
uttered the pastor's full name, and as he did so, ob- 
served a knowing look in her face. He asked no 
questions, but wondered what it meant. 

After Mr. Raymond left her, Miss Maxfield 



DECISIONS 45 

thought : " Now I know I have seen him before ! He 
has changed greatly, but is the identical fellow who 
was in college at Leamington when I was there at the 
academy. It seemed to me he looked at me that 
awful night as though he knew me, or else it was just 
a ' seem-so ' in my own thought. Well, he is a good 
man, anyway. I'm glad there is one good man in the 
world — yes, two of them ! I wish I was half as good 
as either one; or as Mrs. Raymond, dear, kind soul. 
But the good pastor takes my eye ! What a fine- 
looking man he is ! I am inclined to think any girl 
would be glad to call him husband. But from what 
Mrs. Raymond told me, I guess he never looks at a 
girl. Well, there's no danger as far as I am con- 
cerned. He won't look at me through rose-colored 
glasses, that's certain ! I'm not good enough for him ! 
I only hope he didn't recognize me that awful night, 
or since. And I also hope he doesn't know what 
brought me to Freedom City, and of my battle with 
poverty." 

While thus inwardly expressing her desires, tears 
filled her eyes. She hastily picked up her handker- 
chief, which had fallen to the floor, and carefully 
wiped away all outward signs of anything which 
might reveal to her friends the secret she so jealously 
guarded. 

The following morning Mr. Love ran down to the 
door to get his paper. The morning was a bright, 
frosty one, just the kind the reverend gentleman liked. 
He stood in the door, squared back his shoulders, and 
took several deep breaths. While glancing over the 
first page of his paper, his eyes stopped suddenly at 



46 SATISFIED AT LAST 

the one glaring headline, " MISSING." Miss Max- 
field instantly popped into his mind, hence he read 
the item with interest: 

MISSING 

Young Woman's Whereabouts 

Unknown. 

Strange as it may seem, a young woman, Earnestine Max- 
field, has been missing two weeks or more, and the reporters 
have just found it out. It may not seem so strange after all, 
for she has had no permanent residence. She has obtained a 
number of positions about the city, one of them having been 
in a large department store, where she clerked for over two 
years, but she was for certain good reasons dismissed from 
that store a few weeks ago. She has placed herself under 
suspicion on account of her questionable company, as well as 
the places she was known to frequent. She is doubtless in 
the city somewhere, but where is not known, even by those 
who acknowledge that they are intimately acquainted with her. 
It is possible that she has met with foul play. The police are 
working on the case. 

That was all, but it brought forth an audible 
" There ! " from the interested reader. As he walked 
slowly up the stairs, with a limp paper in quite as 
limp a hand, he was sad in face and thought. When 
he had formed an exalted opinion of anyone, it was a 
severe blow to learn that he had been mistaken in his 
estimate of the person. Added to that, was the sad 
thought of sin. 

" That throws considerable light on her case," he 
was thinking as he slowly ascended the stairs. " Her 
life is evidently tinctured with the questionable. The 
doctor intimated as much by a remark he dropped, 
and even her own words might cause one to form such 
an opinion of her. But, after all, it seems impossi- 
ble, for she has Hie appearance of a good girl, gentle 



DECISIONS 47 

and refined. If she ever did wrong, I don't believe 
she's to blame for it! The newspapers don't know! 
One can read almost anything in a Daily! I'm in- 
clined to doubt the newspaper version of it anyway, 
for the ' write-ups ' we see are often erroneous. I sin- 
cerely hope the words regarding her in this morning's 
paper are untrue. I will have to get it from better 
authority before I will believe she has anything but a 
virtuous character. But be the report true or 
false, whatever she is, she is worth saving. There- 
fore, she is not to be condemned, for He who could 
see the hearts of men, said, « Let him that is without 
sin, cast the first stone.' Well, to say the least, I ex- 
pect she needs help financially and otherwise. She is 
certainly a beautiful girl, and if she can be won for 
Christ, no one can tell what may be her influence for 
good. She bears the same surname my friend Mick 
does, but I don't suppose they are related. Strange 
I have never happened to run across her. That name 
Maxfield, even apart from Mick, is strangely famil- 
iar. It seems to come to me through the years as a 
name that touched my boyhood history. I have 
thought so ever since I heard it. W-e-1-1 — can 
it be possible? If so, I owe her an apology for my 
forgetfulness and stupidity. I recall now the pretty 
girl I saw on the college campus several times, the one 
I admired so much. I heard the name and saw the 
face, but did not seem to associate them. And so 
they belong together, the name Maxfield and the 
pretty face — well, well ! " 

At this point, he dropped his paper, reached for 
his hat, and grabbing a light top-coat, ran down 



48 SATISFIED AT LAST 

stairs and turned towards Mr. Raymond's. He hur- 
ried along as rapidly as possible, without attracting 
the attention of the few people who were on the street, 
rushed up the steps at Mr. Raymond's, and rang the 
bell. The door opened sooner than he expected, and 
Mrs. Raymond, pale and excited, cried, " Why, is it 
you, Mr. Love? You are just in the nick of time, 
as usual. I was hurrying to the door to look for 
Miss Maxfield, when you rang. She has gone some- 
where! I left her about a half hour ago, looking 
over the Daily, and when I came back about two or 
three minutes ago, she was gone! I called to her, 
and even looked around the house, but she isn't to be 
found! Where do you suppose she is? There is 
the paper now, just where she dropped it. Speak, 
Mr. Love, tell me, if you know anything about 
her!" 

The excited woman dropped into a chair as if com- 
pletely exhausted, and looked appealingly into Mr. 
Love's face. It was a full minute before the sur- 
prised pastor could answer her. With a knowing 
look he stooped over, picked up the paper, and hand- 
ing it to the troubled woman, said, " I presume if you 
will read that short paragraph entitled, ' Missing,' 
you will know as much about her as I do. I see 
through it all now; the poor girl saw the item, and 
she could not face us, knowing we would read it; so 
she just slipped out, and away. Oh, you haven't your 
glasses ? Well, I will read it to you." 

Glasses or no glasses, Mrs. Raymond could not 
have read a single word, for her eyes were swimming 
in tears, which flowed freely while the pastor read with 



DECISIONS 49 

trembling voice the item he had read before. When 
he had finished, Mrs. Raymond tearfully remarked, 
" Yes, that explains it all, but the dear child should 
not have gone; for I do not think she was strong 
enough. Poor girl, I am so sorry for her, I had 
learned to love her ; she was so ladylike, and unassum- 
ing. Since I learned she had worked in one of the 
stores here, I recall the fact that she was a clerk in 
Hypop and Lorum's store, for I saw her there. 
Strange, isn't it, I couldn't think of that the night 
she was brought in here? She has been very quiet 
about her work in that store, and has not told me the 
reason why she was dismissed. Neither has she men- 
tioned the other places where she was employed. She 
preferred to talk about other things. She can converse 
on the subject of books, music, art, and such things 
as easily as you can upon the doctrines of our church. 
She is talented, that's certain. She seemed to know 
a good deal, and used excellent language. I was in- 
clined to wish that she might remain with us perma- 
nently. But now she is gone, and knowing the facts, 
I cannot say that I am sorry, only I should have pre- 
ferred that she had chosen a different way of going ; 
and, perhaps, waited two or three days longer until 
she was stronger. I wonder what Mr. Raymond will 
say; he went away before the paper came, so I pre- 
sume he does not know anything about it. As re- 
gards Miss Maxfield, I suppose the only thing we can 
do now is to pray for her, and wish her God-speed. 
I hope we may hear from her sometime, and that she 
has fallen into good hands. I'm so glad you came 
when you did, Mr. Love, you came just when I needed 



50 SATISFIED AT LAST 

you. How we shall miss you when you go to Dar- 
land!" 

Mr. Love's eyes filled with tears at the last words 
which fell from her lips, and in sympathy with the 
tears which were in her eyes. He said nothing, but 
reached for her hand, and gently pressed it as he 
turned to go. While descending to the walk, he 
thought : " The bird has flown, but the cage is evi- 
dently left wide open. Her decision to leave this hos- 
pitable home was prompted by a far different motive 
than mine in leaving my present field of labor for a new 
one. But I trust the Hand which I believe is guiding 
me, will close about hers, and lead her beside the still 
waters of virtue, and to the green pastures of spirit- 
ual enlightenment." 



CHAPTER FOUR 

EBOM CITY TO COUNTBY 

A feeling akin to that of the Prodigal, when he 
realized he was without friends, money and home, 
was the sole possession of Miss Maxfield, as she fled 
like a frightened deer before its hunter. After read- 
ing the brief item in the Daily regarding her disap- 
pearance, she knew that Mr. and Mrs. Raymond, as 
well as the good pastor, would have a poor opinion of 
her, and she was afraid she would be unable to make 
them disbelieve the false report regarding her char- 
acter. Hence, there was no alternative than to leave 
the house where kindness itself had ministered to her 
needs. She was not unmindful of all that her new- 
found friends had done for her, and she hoped the 
time would come when she might fully reward them, 
and thus demonstrate her appreciation for all favors. 

To stay in the city was now out of the question. 
" Freedom City indeed ! " she thought, sorrowfully, 
" How can it be a city of freedom to me, when I have 
been compelled to work like a slave ; much of the time 
on starvation wages ! Then, too, there are so many 
temptations to a girl in my circumstances, that I won- 
der at my not having yielded to some of them. From 
some things I have learned since living here, I am in- 
clined to think ' Slavery City ' might be a more appro- 
priate name. How I pity the poor girls who think 

51 



52 SATISFIED AT LAST 

they have to sell themselves to keep from starving! 
I am poor enough, but, thank goodness, I've been 
able to keep my record clean, up to date. Perhaps 
I would be better off had I not seen so much of evil 
since coming here. But I don't know that I am to 
blame for what I have seen ; one would have to be as 
bad off as Blind Tom to avoid seeing even as much as 
I have!" 

Either the dark picture which was before her men- 
tal vision, or the haste with which she was hurrying 
away from Mr. Raymond's, seemed to be too much 
for her, for she suddenly reeled, clutched a nearby 
railing for support, then sank to her knees. But it 
was only for an instant and luckily no one saw her. 
She regained her feet and pushed ahead, this time 
more slowly, thankful that she was able to go on. 
She thought of the country surrounding the city, 
and the mountains in the distance, upon whose bound- 
less heights she knew the air must be sweet, refreshing 
and untainted. She did not expect to reach even their 
base, but hoped to find shelter in some good home not 
far from the city, where she would not be known. 
She dreamed of rosy cheeks, of the heart-joy she had 
read of in stories, and which she recalled had been 
hers for a short period some years before. She quite 
forgot her weak condition as she wandered along in 
a half dreamy manner. She scarcely noticed people 
who passed her. But ere long the dream-thoughts 
changed to those which were more real ; for now, with 
bowed head, lest someone she met might recognize 
her, she thought : " The world has been a bitter one 
to me during my stay in this city. It seems to me 



FROM CITY TO COUNTRY 53 

I have lost all the confidence In men I ever had ! And 
why shouldn't I? How the wicked manager at the 
store treated me ! And even my own uncle ! I might 
be rich now, were it not for his dishonesty and rash- 
ness. And to think that even those of my own sex 
will stoop so low as to snare the innocent into that 
which is a thousand times worse than poverty ! I 
shudder when I think of what an awful place I got 
into, and only escaped by falling ill. It seems as 
though the lights of purity and genuine honesty 
have gone out of the world, and we are left in a dark- 
ness worse than Egyptian ! We are like storm-beaten 
crafts, without a single light or helmsman on board, 
driven and buffeted by merciless waves. No one 
seems to care for us ; that is, very few. Mr. and Mrs. 
Raymond and the good minister are exceptions, I 
should think. Mr. Love is evidently Mick's c parson 
John.' I guess he and the Raymonds are the only 
good people in all the world ! Oh no, I nearly forgot 
my sweet-faced angel in the reading room. That 
makes four, anyway ! She was doubtless the woman 
Mick spoke of. I thought so at the time. I could 
have told him the name of her church and religion, 
but thought I wouldn't. That woman interested me 
wonderfully. I recall just how she looked into my 
eyes. c Love looked love to eyes which spake again * 
in that case, surely. I recall how easily she spoke of 
God, and said He was ' a present help in time of trou- 
ble,' and that we just have to learn how to trust Him. 
I guess, though, that's a little out of my line! If I 
knew just how and where to find Him, I might know 
what she meant by His being a present help. That 



54 SATISFIED AT LAST 

good woman said I was His child. Well, I'm glad 
Fm somebody's child, though it doesn't seem so just 
now! She said, though, that I was, and that some- 
time, if not now, I would see and know the truth as 
she did, and even better, for she was in the ABC 
of spiritual knowing — what a strange term ! It 
must have impressed me, or I should have forgotten 
it long ago. I wish I could remember all the beau- 
tiful thoughts she uttered while I was with her. 
There seemed to be something in her mind which de- 
lighted and satisfied her. Oh, well, she's a good deal 
older than I am. Perhaps when my dark locks are 
as white as hers, I'll know what she was talking about. 
I wonder what became of the papers she let me have? 
I do believe I left them lying on the window-sill of 
that room I looked at, but didn't take. There may 
have been something in them that a poor, helpless 
girl needed. I hope there was, for wherever I have 
been, there certainly has been little help for the help- 
less. We poor girls don't stand half a chance. 
Even if we get a place to work, we have to accept 
starvation wages ; then who can blame us if we go to 
the bad! I have heard something to the effect, that 
the wages of a sinful life is death. But death is 
preferable to some forms of life ! If d^ath comes as 
a result of sin which is forced upon us, and there is 
a judgment day in connection with it, I hope it won't 
be my lot to be consigned to the same place with the 
heartless, hypocritical men of greed who prevent us 
from earning an honest living! If there is to be a 
judgment day, I think the heavy hand of justice will 
fall upon them more than upon us ! 



FROM CITY TO COUNTRY 55 

" One thing is certain, I have had higher ideals 
since my conversation with that sweet-faced woman. 
And my anger over uncle's meanness is not quite as 
intense as it used to be. In fact, I don't know but it 
is rapidly losing its place in my thoughts. I'm not 
to flatter myself too much though, for I suppose I 
am very far from being an angel." 

Her thoughts continued along the same lines for 
some time, intermingled with bitter ones because of the 
hardness of her lot. But the angel-thought of pur- 
ity spread its immaculate wings above the unpleasant 
recollections that persistently presented themselves 
for recognition, and brought to her consciousness a 
peacefulness which she never had experienced before, 
demonstrating the truth of the poet's words : 

So dear to heaven is saintly chastity. 
That when a soul is found sincerely so, 
A thousand liveried angels lackey her, 
Driving far off each thing of sin and guilt. 

" I guess, altogether, I've been thinking some pretty 
bitter thoughts since I left Raymond's, but how could 
I help it? When I think of the depths of perdition 
into which many of us are thrown by those subtle 
forces which are at work day and night in almost 
every place I know anything about, how can I re- 
frain from thinking bitter thoughts? But perhaps 
things will change now, at least for me. I know they 
will to some extent, if I can get out of this awful city 
and keep out. I am beginning to see some places 
which have little garden-patches, so I guess I am 
nearing the open country. It seems as though these 
squares are terribly long ! I suppose it's because I'm 



56 SATISFIED AT LAST 

not very strong; or perhaps because I've been lying 
around so long without doing anything. But I will 
soon be myself again, that is, if I can get a good 
place out in the country. I believe I would lie down 
and die, before I would go back and repeat some of 
my former experiences. God, if there is a God, help 
me, and help me now ! " 

She struggled along, now and then sitting down on 
some friendly step or seat, and at last found herself 
in the midst of farms, which bore the appearance of 
having been recently harvested. She felt greatly re- 
lieved to think the city was left behind. She found a 
large log beside a pretty babbling brook, upon which 
she sat for nearly half an hour, resting and thinking. 
All was quiet save the continuous murmur of the 
swiftly running brook. As she looked into its waters, 
and thought of her condition, homeless and friendless, 
and then looked up to the bright sky above — as if 
to implore aid from the great Unknown — the bab- 
bling waters at her feet seemed to be half laughing, 
half sobbing. 

Finally she exclaimed, " I would not have believed 
that I could have walked so far, but it has taken me 
a long time. It must be mid-afternoon — and no 
dinner! I'm glad I ate heartily for breakfast. Fm 
also glad, and thankful too, that I was able to get 
out of the city to this blessed spot. My, how pleas- 
ant it is out here ! I only hope I can get a place be- 
fore night. If I don't, I'll have to beg the privilege 
of staying somewhere. That would hurt my con- 
science, but I wouldn't dare remain out all night. 
But before I apply for a place, I will have to pinch 



FROM CITY TO COUNTRY 57 

my cheeks, so I'll not look pale. If I should look 
weary and pale, no one will want me." 

As soon as she felt sufficiently rested, she walked 
nearly a mile farther, passing several farmhouses 
which were not at all inviting in appearance. But 
farther on she noticed fine sweeps of land that had 
been well cultivated, and upon harvested fields an 
abundance of grain, which was still standing, waiting 
to be gathered into barns and granaries. She could 
see, in the distance, beautiful forests that had the ap- 
pearance of being unmolested by either devouring 
flames or woodmen for centuries. And above the 
stately pines which crowned the nearest hills, she could 
see other loftier hills whose glory-crowned heads were 
touched with a glow of beauty by the sinking sun. 
Just a few rods away, nestled among a group of 
sugar-maples, stood a house she liked the appearance 
of very much. She decided to try it, and immedi- 
ately walked up to the front door, and knocked. 

She waited a full minute before anyone responded. 
The door opened, and a man who looked as though he 
might be the owner of the place confronted her, and 
asked what she wanted. 

" I am looking for work," Miss Maxfield replied, 
in a voice which betokened a tired feeling. Then, 
trying to speak with a stronger accent, she continued, 
" I am accustomed to many kinds of work, so if you 
need help, I think I could do the work satisfactorily." 

Before she ceased speaking, she had misgivings 
as to the probability of her obtaining a home there, 
for the farmer's face told as plainly as his words did 
later, that she was not wanted. " No, we ain't got 



58 SATISFIED AT LAST 

no place for you. My womern is sick, an 5 has been 
for more nor a year, I recon. An' then, we hev two 
womern now a good deal o' the time, an' can't afford 
no more. The doctor bills is a sight! Beside all 
that, I've got three men to help me on the place, 
enough to scare a little gal like you, I recon." And 
here his face broke into a smile, the first indication of 
pleasantness she had seen in him. But the smile was 
of short duration, for he immediately grew serious, 
even sorrowful, as he continued, " Even if I could 
hire you, it wouldn't be pleasant for you on account 
o' Sarah (that's my womern), for she is so bad off 
with rheumatiz that no doctor kin help her, an' oceans 
o' medicine don't do her no good. The doctors 
around these parts hev give her up." 

This he said softly, and with a backward glance as 
though he was afraid his wife might hear. He evi- 
dently appreciated the opportunity which was now 
his of unburdening his heart to someone, for he re- 
marked, " You needn't tell no one this, but the fact o' 
the matter is, she has sent for a Chri — a, ah — a 
womern from — , let me see, what's the name o' that 
city? Well, it don't make no particular diff'rence, I 
can't think now. But she's sent for that womern to 
come and see her. Sech tom-f oolery ! As though a 
Chri — a, ah — a womern could do more nor the doc- 
tors ! But womern will hev their way. No little gal, 
I can't take you." 

He was about to close the door, when he added, 
" Say, little gal, I heered they wanted help over to 
the next house, that one over there — Bill Manner- 
ing's. You'll find them mighty fine folks, an' they 



FROM CITY TO COUNTRY 59 

ain't got no sick ones, nuther." Having given this 
bit of welcome information in parting, he closed the 
door. 

As Miss Maxfield went down toward the road, she 
thought : " Women will have their way, hey ? Well, 
I guess the men are equal to us in that respect. I 
think they will tip the scales evenly with us, if not to 
overbalance us ! Little gal ! Well, I am little com- 
pared with him ! My, what a big man he is ! I guess 
it's a good thing I'm not to cook for him, he looks as 
though he might eat half a bushel of potatoes at a 
meal. He * takes the cake 'as a revealer of family 
history. I think if I had listened to him much 
longer, I would have had enough material to write the 
first chapter, at least. Now for the other house. I'm 
glad to hear they are all well. Sickness! Horrors! 
An invalid to take care of, if I had gotten that place ! 
Deliver me! But I pity the man, he looks as if he 
had been carrying quite a burden, if one may judge 
from his careworn face. But his wife, poor soul, has 
the worst of it, after all. It seems to me, sometimes, 
with all the sin, sickness and suffering in the world, 
that the Creator must have turned the earth loose 
after He made it, and has been letting it take care of 
itself most of the time ever since. But here I am at 
the next house, not a bad looking place, either, though 
the house is one of these three-story-on-the-ground 
houses I've heard of. Well, I am sure of one thing, 
the no-stairs plan suits me now. I never was so tired 
in all my life ! I'm glad it's getting dusk — - weari- 
ness and blemishes won't show so plainly." 

She stepped over several playthings on the broad 



60 SATISFIED AT LAST 

veranda, and gave a vigorous rap on the door. She 
thought she would indicate in that manner that she 
had plenty of strength. In reply to her knock, a 
bright little boy appeared, and asked her to walk in. 
She was willing, even anxious, to accept his invita- 
tion, but said, " No thank you, I would like to see 
your mama, if you please." 

The little fellow smiled, and turned to run into an 
adjoining room. He soon reappeared, pulling his 
mother by the hand, who, endeavoring to release her- 
self, came to the door and invited Miss Maxfield in. 
This time she complied, and stepping inside, said, " I 
understand you are in need of a girl," Almost before 
the words were out of her mouth, the woman replied, 
" Yes, I am, and shall be very glad to get one. Are 
you looking for a place, or have you someone in mind 
that I can get ? " 

Miss Maxfield informed her that she herself desired 
the place, and would try to the best of her ability to 
do all that was required of her, adding, " I have 
worked in the city several years, and am tired of it. 
I thought a change would do me good. I did not 
bring any of my things with me, for I did not know 
when or where I would find a place. I can send for 
them later." 

Miss Maxfield realized from the pleased expression 
on the woman's face that she would be glad to employ 
her, and it was not many minutes before she was thus 
assured. The amount per week which she was to re- 
ceive was satisfactory, therefore she took off her hat 
and jacket, and considered herself fortunate in not 
having to seek further. 



FROM CITY TO COUNTRY 61 

The little boy at once informed her that his name 
was Chester Mannering, and that his little sister's 
name was Arabella. 

" Sister is havin' her cunnin' nap, an' her ain't 
waked up yet," said Chester. 

Miss Maxfield was glad to get into a home where 
there were two interesting children, and as far as the 
work was concerned, she felt she would soon be able 
to do it in a satisfactory manner. She was thankful 
for food and shelter. She looked for the paper which 
had been instrumental in causing her to leave the 
city, but saw none. She could find no paper from 
Freedom City. New York and Buffalo papers were 
evidently the only ones that came into the Mannering 
household. She breathed easier. 

Chester soon informed her that he liked her, be- 
cause she was u so sweet." 

" Innocent little fellow," she thought, " I only 
hope I am half as sweet as you are." 



CHAPTER FIVE 

ON THE FARM 

The new servant soon learned that she had entered 
a busy household. Besides the family, there were four 
men, who, when they came in for supper, looked at 
Miss Maxfield with admiring eyes. She was greatly 
relieved when she saw that none of them recognized 
her; neither did she recall ever having seen any of 
them. She found the work during the first day or 
two more than she was equal to, but the third day she 
felt much stronger; and from that on, accomplished 
her part of it more easily, though each hour was a 
busy one. Her days of toil were brightened, how- 
ever, by the presence of Chester and his little sister. 
Chester was four years of age, and Arabella, two. 
They played together like little kittens, enjoying 
their small world to the fullest extent. Chester was 
full of fun, and an attractive child in many ways. 
His manner of speaking, and the funny things which 
fell from his lips as spontaneously as rain from an 
over-charged cloud, afforded a continuous entertain- 
ment, and had the advantage of being always new. 
Mrs. Mannering recounted some of Chester's former 
sayings for Miss Maxfield's benefit as they recurred 
to her from day to day. 

One morning, while patching a pair of Chester's 
overalls, his mother suddenly exclaimed, " These 
62 



ON THE FARM 63 

patches remind me of our summer boarders, who left 
a couple of weeks before you came to live with us. 
I am not in the habit of taking boarders during the 
summer, but the woman was an old friend of mine 
who resides in Chicago. She was brought up in this 
State, and was anxious to come and spend the summer 
with us, so I took her, though I already had more 
than one woman ought to do. She helped me, how- 
ever, quite a good deal, so we got along with the work 
very well. She brought her son Ralph, a bright little 
fellow of about Chester's age. We called them our 
summer boarders, for, besides the work she did, she 
insisted on paying a liberal amount for their board. 
Ralph has lived in Chicago all of his five years. And, 
like many well-to-do city mothers, his mama keeps 
him starched up all the time — cuffs on his waists, a 
collar, necktie, etc. Well, they stayed two or three 
weeks after school began, and his mother let him go 
several times with a neighbor's girl who seemed to 
think he was pretty nice. After he got home the first 
day, he wanted his necktie off, ; cause,' he said, ' the 
other boys didn't have them.' The next time he 
asked to have his cuffs turned up under. He really 
felt ashamed to be starched up more than the other 
boys. The third time, the collar had to come off. 
And then what do you think he wanted? It seems he 
never had seen pants with patches on them. Chester 
has a pair or two, but I think he didn't wear them 
while Ralph was here. We let him wear overalls most 
of the time. He had just gotten a new pair before 
our visitors came, so Ralph didn't see even his old 
patched-up ones. Well, that night when the dear 



64 SATISFIED AT LAST 

little city chap came home, he rushed up to his mother, 
and exclaimed, i Mama, I want some of those squares 
on the back of my pants, all the other boys have 
them!'" 

Miss Maxfield laughed until the tears came. She 
was quite as much amused over many of the childish 
remarks which Chester made. About a week after 
she became a member of the family, and while sitting 
at the breakfast table, Chester suddenly exclaimed, 
" Mama, you look ats me, an' I look ats you ! " 

" There is grammar for you," said Mr. Manner- 
ing, who, together with the others, was much amused 
over the little fellow's manner of expressing himself. 

On a shelf, near the table where they were seated, 
was a large earthenware dog which Mrs. Mannering 
prized more than some things of far greater value, 
for it was presented to her when she was a mere child. 
Miss Maxfield did not know the dog's history, think- 
ing it belonged to one of the children. Hence, she 
asked whose dog it was, " Chester's or Arabella's? " 
Before either of the parents could reply, Chester 
fairly shouted, " That ain't a dog, that's a dog 
looker-at ! " 

This outburst of his causing considerable laughter, 
he thought he had made a mistake, so he quickly cor- 
rected his supposed mistake by saying, " I meant it's 
a look-at-er dog ! " This was followed by another 
outburst, and a patting on the head by his father, 
who said, " You are all right, my boy, you have a 
language all your own." 

Soon their conversation turned to the Van Os- 
trands, their nearest neighbors, where Miss Maxfield 



ON THE FARM 65 

first sought work. They had learned during the af- 
ternoon that " Mr. Van," as they called him for short, 
had been taken sick the day before. " I wonder what 
is the matter with him, have you heard? " asked Mr. 
Mannering of his wife. 

" No," she replied, " I haven't. I saw him during 
the morning, and he was sadly bent over." 

" I know what's the matter of him," ventured 
Chester, " 'cause the hired man told me. He said he 
had rheumatickles ! No that ain't it either," he tried 
to say amid the laughter which his remark produced, 
" it's different n'en that, 'cause the other hired man 
said he had the back-ache in his hip ! " 

" I should call that hyp-notism," suggested Miss 
Maxfield as soon as the laughing had subsided some- 
what. " But," she continued, " I presume it isn't 
a laughing matter with Mr. Van Ostrand. I hope he 
isn't coming down with the same thing his wife has. 
He told me she had c rheumatiz,' which is just as bad, 
I suppose, as though it ended in ism." 

" Yes," said Mrs. Mannering, " and it is soon lia- 
ble to end in a much smaller word than the disease is 
called. Those poor people are having no end of 
trouble. If the Scripture statement is true that 
' Whom the Lord loveth, he chasteneth,' He must 
love the Vans a whole lot ! " 

" And us not any, then ! " suggested Mr. Manner- 
ing, sportively, " for I am thankful to say, we are 
never sick here. But this isn't a theological class, so 
I don't suppose we need try to settle so momentous 
a question. Come, Chester, we must go and help 
finish the chores." 



66 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Chester was always delighted when Miss Maxfield 
had a few minutes to devote to him and his sister. 
Miss Maxfield enjoyed these pastimes fully as much 
as did the little ones. One evening, when the chil- 
dren's bedtime had arrived, their mother was busily 
engaged on a piece of fancy-work which she desired 
if possible to finish that night, hence she asked Miss 
Maxfield to put the children to bed. When Chester 
was tucked in, this time by different hands than he 
had been accustomed to, Miss Maxfield asked if he 
said a little prayer before he went to sleep. 

" Of course I does," he replied, " an' it's a nice 
litta prayer, too ! " He closed his eyes, at the same 
time holding Miss Maxfield's head close to his by 
clasping her neck with his little arms, repeating a 
little prayer in which God was called, not only 
"Father," but "Mother." 

When Chester had finished, Miss Maxfield, who had 
been interested and greatly impressed, said, " That's 
a nice little prayer; very sweet. I never heard that 
before." Then to herself, " I never heard God called 
Mother before." 

While tucking the light comforter about his neck 
once more, she asked, " Who told you that nice little 
prayer, Chester? " 

" Oh, that nice lady what was here las' summer — 
Ralph's mama. She talked so nice, an' she tole me 
the litta prayer. An' Ralph, he said it, too. She 
had two nice little books, an' she said the litta prayer 
was in one of 'em. Mama didn't like her talk 'bout 
God an' 'ligion ; she called it bosh. What's bosh, 
Miss Masfeel? " 



ON THE FARM 67 

Miss Maxfield had listened with interest, while Ches- 
ter talked about the nice woman, little books, and 
bosh ; and now that he had asked what bosh was, she 
simply kissed him, and said, " Good-night, dear, I 
will tell you some other time ; you are sleepy, now ; 
see, sister is asleep already." 

As he offered no objections, she took the light, and 
left him. After she had retired, the ' litta prayer * 
occupied her thoughts until she fell asleep. 

The following day she taught Chester an old 
rhyme she committed to memory when a child: 

I had a little chickee, 

Peep, peep, peep ! 
She fell in the well, 

Deep, deep, deep ! 
She climbed up the mountain, 

High, high, high, 
And this poor little chickee 

Had only one eye! 

That night when Chester was ready to say his 
prayer, this time his mother hearing him, imagine her 
surprise to hear him say, " I had a little chickee," etc., 
after which, he offered his little prayer as usual. His 
mother said nothing through the recital, but it was 
with difficulty that she refrained from laughing. 

When Miss Maxfield heard of the " new prayer," 
as Mrs. Mannering dubbed the prefix, she laughed, 
and said, " Sweet little innocent, I presume one means 
just as much to him as the other." 

Night after night, Chester persisted in repeating 
the two together ; and later, when he committed " Lit- 
tle Miss Muffit," he arranged that as a good third, 
and seemed to rejoice, because he then had a nice long 



68 SATISFIED AT LAST 

prayer. When his father learned of the prayer 
" appendages," he smiled and said, " That is equal to 
the little girl who repeated her A, B, C's for a prayer, 
thinking God could make a better prayer out of them 
than she could." 

Miss Maxfield had been in Mrs. Mannering's em- 
ploy a little over two weeks, when she observed a 
strange woman walking leisurely along the road in 
front of the Van Ostrand place, apparently for ex- 
ercise. She appeared the next day, and the next. 
Miss Maxfield called Mrs. Mannering's attention to 
the stranger, and her curiosity being aroused, she 
made some inquiry regarding her, and learned that 
she was from New York City, and was staying with 
Mrs. Van Ostrand a few days. 

" A trained nurse, probably," suggested Mrs. Man- 
nering, " but if she is, she doesn't dress like one. My, 
the money that poor man has spent in paying doctor 
bills, and for necessary help about the house! If 
the stranger is a trained nurse, she probably gets 
twenty to twenty-five dollars a week, enough to bank- 
rupt We-us-and-Co., if we had it to pay. If Mrs. 
Van lasts much longer, I'm afraid they will have to 
mortgage the farm to pay the bills. I sometimes 
wish Jesus was on earth again. If he was, he could 
drive out all these dreadful diseases in an instant. 
His religion was more practical than the kind we 
have nowadays. The religion of to-day is good 
enough for poor sinners, and to bury people with, 
but it doesn't seem to be for sick folks." 

Miss Maxfield had been listening with a good deal 
of interest to Mrs. Mannering's remarks, but said 



ON THE FARM 69 

nothing. They caused her to think of the time when 
she was picked up on the streets of Freedom City, and 
of the two or three weeks' experience which followed. 
She also thought of the bills she had contracted, and 
never paid. " But, I will pay them some day," she 
thought to herself. " The doctor, as well as the Ray- 
monds, shall have all that is due them, if my health 
and strength hold out. My, how — " 

Her thoughts were interrupted by Mrs. Mannering, 
who asked her to run over to Van Ostrand's for a 
butter-bowl, Chester having broken theirs the day be- 
fore by hitting it too hard with the hammer. Just 
as she went in through the woodshed, she overheard 
one of the servants in the kitchen saying, " She is bet- 
ter, there is no use talking! I can't account for it 
either, unless it's that good woman's prayers, and the 
little book she reads to her out of so much. What- 
ever they are doing, they are very quiet about it ; and 
I notice all the medicine has been put away too. 
They — " 

At that moment Miss Maxfield rapped, and the 
servant ceased speaking. Having gotten possession 
of the bowl, she placed it on the table, and asked how 
Mrs. Van Ostrand was getting along. 

" We think she is a little better," the one who had 
been speaking, replied. " She hasn't complained of 
any pain since yesterday, and to-day she is sitting 
up a little. Wonderful, isn't it? I only hope it will 
last. She is too good a woman to be laid up with 
rheumatism." 

At this instant a voice called the speaker, and she 
excused herself, and went into the large bedroom, 



70 SATISFIED AT LAST 

north of the kitchen. As the servant passed through 
the door, Miss Maxfield caught a glimpse of the in- 
valid, sitting up in a large rocker, and the stranger 
near her. After the door was closed, she conversed 
a moment with the other servant, and then went 
home to tell Mrs. Mannering the good news. Before 
she was half way home, she commenced to run, anx- 
ious to impart the fact of Mrs. Van Ostrand's partial 
recovery. As Miss Maxfield poured the good news 
into the ears of her mistress, that woman arose, say- 
ing, " I can scarcely believe you, Earnestine ! It 
seems almost like an impossibility for her to improve 
that much. Why, she has been too sick to raise her 
head or hand ! and do you mean to say that you act- 
ually saw her sitting up ? " She did not wait for an 
answer, but rushed over to the neighbor's to verify 
the report. She did not see Mrs. Van Ostrand but 
one of the servants informed her that all Miss Max- 
field had told her was true. 

The next day, they noticed one of Mr. Van 
Ostrand's men driving up to the house with a carriage. 
He waited until the stranger appeared. She had a 
small grip in her hand, and was evidently going away. 
The rig was no sooner out of sight than Mrs. Manner- 
ing ran over to see her neighbor, and to receive, if 
possible, from her lips, the facts regarding her partial 
or complete recovery, whichever it might be. 

She went into the kitchen, and asked, " How is 
Mrs. Van?" 

" She is fine," replied the one who had been interro- 
gated, " I never saw anything like it ! Ever since 
that woman came, she seemed to improve, slowly at 



ON THE FARM 71 

first, but the last two or three days quite rapidly. 
Would you like to see her? " 

" I didn't know that I could have that privilege. 
I— " 

" Come in, Mrs. Mannering," said a voice from 
the bedroom, which she was overjoyed to recognize 
as that of Mrs. Van Ostrand. She entered the room 
at once, and there, actually extending her hand, and 
smiling, sat her once invalid neighbor. 

" I'm so glad you came over," said Mrs. Van 
Ostrand, " I have something so good to tell you. 
Sit right down here in front of me where I can see 
you, and talk to you. Why don't you speak? You 
almost act as though you saw one who had been raised 
from the dead ; and I assure you it is almost that, for 
the doctors, dear fellows, said the last thing had been 
done for me that could be. But at the last minute I 
heard of that good woman, and sent for her — you 
can see the result." 

" I don't know when I have been made happier by 
anything than this," Mrs. Mannering exclaimed, with 
tears of joy in her eyes. " I told our folks only a 
day or two ago, that I wished Jesus was here so he 
could make the sick well. It seems as though my 
wish has been granted, in your case at least. I didn't 
see him, and I don't suppose you did, but you have 
apparently felt His healing power. I noticed how 
easily you talked, doesn't it tire you at all? " 

" Get tired talking? No, not in the least. Of 
course, I'm not as strong as I expect to be soon. 
Talking never did tire me, you know, for that's one 
of my failings ! I feel a good deal like the talkative 



72 SATISFIED AT LAST 

woman who prayed, 6 Oh, for a thousand tongues to 
tell ' — one tongue wasn't enough for her ! But to 
get back to something sensible, I want to tell you how 
thankful I am for the blessed truth which has made 
me free. And the best part is to be free from pain, 
perfectly free! Oh, how thankful I am to God and 
that dear woman, and also to Mrs. ah — to the sweet 
precious woman who wrote this book ! " 

She raised a little leather-bound book which the 
stranger had left for her to read, and said, " Here, 
don't you want to see it? It contains such helpful 
truths." 

" No, never mind now, I just want to sit here and 
look at you. It all seems so strange, so wonderful ! " 
They sat and conversed about ten minutes, when Mrs. 
Mannering arose, saying, " You will not have to ask 
me to come again, for I shall be drawn this way 
several times a day probably, to look at our modern 
miracle — if you'll allow me to call you that." 

At the supper-table that night, the Mannerings dis- 
cussed their neighbor's case, and the miracles which 
Christ Jesus and his disciples performed. They won- 
dered why the healing power had been taken away 
from Christian people, if indeed it had been. Was 
not their neighbor's healing miraculous? That was 
a question for serious and unbiased consideration. 

Thanksgiving Day was at hand, and the children 
who attended the district Sunday School were to ren- 
der a Thanksgiving program in lieu of a regular 
service. Chester was a member of the infant class, 
and had been asked to recite. His mother selected a 
recitation which contained three four-line verses, and 



ON THE FARM 73 

was well adapted to a boy of Chester's nature. He 
committed it readily, and when his turn came to recite 
on Thanksgiving morning, he fairly ran to the plat- 
form, made a jerky bow, and said: — 

Who says I don't like Thanksgiving, 
With its turkeys and cranberry sauce; 

Its apples, and pickles, and doughnuts, 
Its pies, — but my, ain't they boss! 

I think of that jolly good dinner 

For many and many a day, 
And save a big space in my stomach, 

So's not to throw any away! 

But don't think I'm not thankful 

To God for all that I eat,— 
If it wasn't for Him, I can tell you, 

We never would have such a treat! 

Hearty laughter and prolonged applause followed 
this outburst of oratory from the small speaker, but 
their appreciative applause was lost as far as the 
young orator was concerned, for their demonstration 
of approval frightened him, and he wondered what 
they were laughing at. 

Among those who listened to the program was 
Mrs. Van Ostrand, doubtless the most thankful person 
in the audience, for it had been many months since 
she had been able to attend a public gathering of any 
kind. She was the cynosure of all eyes, for the 
neighbors had been expecting to attend her funeral; 
but now they saw her apparently well! They could 
not understand it. 

When the Mannering family sat down to dinner 
that day, little Arbella said, " I is goin' to eat turkey 



74 SATISFIED AT LAST 

clear up to my hair-wibbins." That was the way the 
other members of the family felt too, for dinner was 
eaten at a late hour. All were loud in their praises 
to Miss Maxfield, for she had prepared the entire din- 
ner. Chester said everything was " lickin' good." 

The weeks had passed rapidly since Miss Maxfield's 
entrance into the Mannering household. Each mem- 
ber of the family had grown dear to her, especially the 
children. She had also learned to love Mrs. Van 
Ostrand, and improved every opportunity to listen 
to her version of the truth which she gleaned from 
the little book, a copy of which she now possessed, 
and could call her own. Chester, too, loved to hear 
the good woman talk, and seemed to comprehend 
much of what she read to him, and told him. Their 
serious talks about the truth were, however, often 
enlivened by Chester's " ludicrous commentations," as 
Miss Maxfield dubbed his funny definitions of words. 
One day they were commenting on Jesus' words, " I 
will send you another comforter." Mrs. Van Ostrand 
asked Chester if he knew what the word comforter 
meant. He replied, " Somefin' to keep me warm." 

There was one thing which saddened the little fel- 
low. His mother had told him that Miss Maxfield 
was to leave them. She felt that the days were too 
long, and the work too hard. There was scarcely 
an hour in the week she could call her own. Sunday 
afternoons were hers, a couple of hours after the 
dinner work was done ; and that was about all. Mrs. 
Mannering worked with her most of the time, but 
there was so much to do that the weeks went by with 
scarcely any leisure. 



ON THE FARM 75 

Both Mr. and Mrs. Mannering regretted Miss Max- 
field's contemplated departure, for they held her in 
high esteem, and were satisfied with her work. They 
also appreciated the kindly interest she manifested 
in the children. They had noticed that the work was 
taxing her power of endurance, but did not see how 
to avoid it ; for they did not consider themselves able 
to employ another servant. And how to lessen the 
amount of work was even a more difficult problem. 

Notwithstanding her love for the children, and 
Mrs. Mannering's desire to retain her, Miss Maxfield 
was determined to leave, but was undecided as to where 
she would go. There was one thing she had no doubt 
about: she would give Freedom City a wide berth! 
She thought of Darland as a possible future home, 
for she had heard Mrs. Mannering speak of it in 
such glowing terms a number of times; also of her 
Cousin Grace who resided there. 

In glancing at the Darland Times, a copy of which 
found its way to the Mannering's now and then from 
their cousin, she observed the fact that there was a 
large factory in Darland, and that it employed over 
a hundred girls. She noticed in the " Want " col- 
umns that there was quite a demand for servants in 
the city. She decided it might be wise to at least 
gravitate that way, and if unable to obtain a position 
nearer, she would try Darland. She realized she was 
running a risk in making a change, but seemed to 
be fearless. 

The day after Christmas, when she bade the Man- 
nering family good-by, Chester twined his arms 
around her neck, and with tears in his eyes and voice 



76 SATISFIED AT LAST 

cried, " Don't leave Chessie, don't leave Chessie ! " 
The little fellow, and the baby too, had grown 
very dear to her, but it seemed necessary to part with 
them, hence, as she hugged them, and kissed them 
good-by, she said, " The best of friends must part ; 
don't cry, little ones, I hope to see you again some- 
time." This she said with the tears crowding into 
her own eyes, and which, as she turned to leave, found 
their way into a friendly handkerchief. 



CHAPTER SIX 

SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 

The little city of Darland presented a beautiful 
aspect New Year's morning. Snow had fallen in 
abundance during the night, and, there having been 
no wind, the trees, fences and telegraph wires were 
loaded. The evergreen trees fairly groaned beneath 
their burden of snow, and at a distance looked like 
spotless white pyramids. 

As the sun awoke that morning, and peered over 
the hill-tops, the dazzling scene which greeted its 
radiant vision rivaled its own brightness. It ap- 
peared to rest for a brief moment upon one of the 
highest hills east of Darland, and was a veritable 
gold-crowned king upon a throne of silver. Its 
brightness threw a sheet of splendor across hillside 
and vale, touching with flaming wand each up-turned 
snowflake, all of which were transformed into brilliant 
gems, and woven into a vast sheet of immaculate 
grandeur. 

This first day of the year was also the first day 
of the week, the day which brought special joy to 
the members of a certain church in Darland ; for they 
were to have the privilege of listening to their new 
pastor's introductory sermon. The time for the serv- 
ice arrived at last; every seat in the auditorium was 
filled, and many were standing. The instant the huge 

T7 



78 SATISFIED AT LAST 

bell in the tower ceased ringing, the new pastor, the 
Reverend John B. Love, entered through a door at 
the left of the rostrum, and took his seat behind the 
pulpit. He was conscious that every eye was upon 
him, but he saw no one. He quietly bowed his head 
on his hand in silent prayer for a moment, then 
arose, stepped forward to his pulpit, and began the 
service as though he had done so in that church 
many times before. 

As he stood for a moment, looking at his audience, 
the sun broke over a stained-glass window which had 
been lowered, and enveloped him in its brightness. 
The sudden burst of light which poured in upon him 
seemed like a benediction from heaven, an evidence 
of divine approval upon the man whom the waiting 
congregation had chosen to be their spiritual adviser 
and leader. The glory enfolded his form, like a halo 
of purity. He had a serene countenance, a lofty, 
spiritual look, and a dignity which commanded the 
respect of both devotee and critic. Mr. Love evi- 
dently experienced a mingled sense of happiness and 
responsibility as he faced his new flock, but that sense 
was, to a large extent, above the human ; for he had 
a feeling of glad buoyancy which elevated thought to 
the mountain-heights of calm expectancy and assured 
success. 

As he unfolded his theme in orderly manner the 
people found themselves leaning forward to catch 
every word. His congregation seemed to be a vast 
harp, whose strings he touched with a master hand. 
Devotee became jubilant. Critics melted into acqui- 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 79 

escence. Everyone was thrilled by his eloquence, and 
not a movement nor a sound disturbed the holy silence 
which pervaded the large audience. His plain state- 
ments, his fervid presentation of truth, and his evi- 
dent desire to be as helpful as possible to those who 
had chosen him, were all so simple and sincere, that 
he won the hearts of his hearers at once. At the 
close of the service everyone was anxious to meet the 
new pastor, and he was soon lost in the crowded center 
aisle. Many were compelled to wait before they could 
greet him. 

Among his hearers was an aged woman, known to 
all her acquaintances by the name of Aunt Keziah. 
She had been deeply interested in the service, especially 
in the sermon. It did not matter, ordinarily, who 
was to preach, or what the weather was, Aunt Keziah 
was always there. And her devoted husband, Uncle 
Jerry, was equally faithful. They lived on a farm 
just out of the city, and were known for miles around. 
Uncle Jerry was a quiet, honest, unobtrusive man, 
whose life was as devoid of ill-will or harm to his 
neighbors as is a babe's. His farm, well kept, and 
producing sufficient for a comfortable living, was 
Uncle Jerry's small kingdom, and Aunt Keziah his 
Queen — though it may be said, a queer one ! If 
uniqueness was a prerequisite to originality, Aunt 
Keziah was certainly original. Her philosophy (for 
she was a philosopher !) was tinctured with intenseness, 
and bordered on the humorous. Her native wit had 
been sharpened by necessity. Long years of self- 
defense on account of her intense nature and out- 



80 SATISFIED AT LAST 

spoken opinions had given a keen edge to her power 
of repartee. Hence, anyone who attempted to cross 
swords with her, did so at his own peril. 

A short time before Mr. Love's arrival in the city, 
Aunt Keziah had been having a warm discussion with 
a member of the church who always listened with 
pleasure to her, and who would sometimes take the 
opposite side of a question for the sake of keeping 
the old lady talking. Their discussion led to the 
subject of church attendance, when among other 
things, Aunt Keziah said : " I kin tell you, I don't 
think a great deal o' them kind o' Christians who go 
to church when they are dead in love with the minister, 
an' like to hear him preach ; an' then stay away bine- 
by when he says suthin' they don't like real well! 
Them kind o' people are too pertic'ler to git into 
heaven, 'cordin' to my way o' thinkin' ! They would 
as likes as not be suited real well in heaven if they 
could hear John the beloved derciple preach a sermon 
on love, with nuthin' but love, love, love in it; but 
when camels-hair John-the-Baptist got up an' give 
one o' his lightnen-streaked, heart-searchin' sermons, 
them people would want to cut his sal'ry down 'bout 
the length o' my caliker apern ! — Yep ! An' then 
they'd want a big pertition built up 'tween him an' 
them 'bout as high as my Jerry's hen-yard fence, so's 
his voice couldn't be heard no more ; an' they couldn't 
see his searchin' gaze — Yep! I'd jes like to git 
hold o' all sech folks, I'd show 'em what straight 
gospel is, I'm a-thinkin' ! " And here she laughed 
in a high key, which one of her friends had named 
" Aunt Keziah's third-story laugh."—" He, He, He! " 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 81 

As soon as Aunt Keziah had the opportunity of 
meeting Mr. Love, she told him it was really too bad 
to call him away from his former church, adding, 
M It's a right smart piece o' business, this, calling o' 
a man away from his church an 5 the people what 
loves him! But o' course, we're glad to see you, an' 
to hev you with us. I heered they was talkin' 'bout 
addin' a bit to your sal'ry. O' course, they's some 
rich folks in our church, but atter all, I'm thinkin' 
it'll make some o' 'em scratch where it don't itch to 
give you much more ! Well, it'll be alright, if they'll 
only pay what they promise — Yep ! I might tell 
you o' one pasture whose church raised his sal'ry, an' 
the next Sunday mornin' he axed 'em not to do it, 
'cause, as he 'splained to them, he had hard work 
gittin' what they promised him before — he, he, he ! 
Well, 'scuse my nonsense, but atter all, you'll find some 
mighty nice people here, an' lots o' us what might 
be improved on jes a little! P'raps you kin putty 
an' varnish us up a little. When you git kind o' lone- 
some-like an' homesick, you jes come 'round to your 
old Aunt Keziah, an she'll cheer you up a bit. I ain't 
much on teolagy, an' grammer an' sech-like, but I 
know anuff not to wear a black cloud on me, that's 
what! Yep! This everlastin' agoin' an' amopin' 
'round, I don't believe in, an' I hope I never will. 
Don't make no diff'rence whether its rainin' or shinin', 
you'll al'ays find me jes so. I know people with chil- 
dern has more to trouble 'em than folks what don't 
have none, but I've seen them what ain't got no chil- 
dern (like I an' Jerry ain't) mopin' 'round fit to kill 
— Yep ! I 'spect you are happy, though it seems as 



82 SATISFIED AT LAST 

though you look kine o' pale. Been workin' middlin' 
hard I 'spose. An' you ain't married yit? So I 
heered. Well, you jes wait till you git good an 5 
ready, an 5 then p'raps you'll fine some nice womern 
what's worth havin', like my Jerry did — he, he, 
he!" 

At this point she noticed quite a number who were 
waiting to greet the pastor, and quickly gave way 
to them. 

Mr. Love had been an amused and interested listener 
to Aunt Keziah's conversation. " When," he asked 
himself, " have I met a more whole-souled or more 
unique character? " 

Having spoken to those who were waiting to greet 
him, some of whom made excuses for Aunt Keziah's 
appearance and expressions, Mr. Love went home with 
Pratt G. Erskine, one of his members, who had invited 
him to dine at his house, and to spend the afternoon. 
On their way, Mr. Erskine remarked on " the splendid 
audience " and " the excellent, practical sermon," add- 
ing, " There are at least two times in a pastor's expe- 
rience with a given church, when he has an audience 
like the one you addressed this morning — when he 
gives his introductory sermon, and his farewell ! " 
This he said with a twinkle in his eye which Mr. Love 
noticed. 

" That may be true," said the amused pastor, " but 
we hope, in this case, we shall have such audiences 
right along." 

" I don't want to discourage you, brother Love, 
but it is hardly probable, be a man as wise as Solomon 
and as eloquent as Demosthenes. I do not want to 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 83 

make you vain, but I think if anyone can draw a full 
house right along, you are the man. I have heard 
you in your former church several times, and this 
morning; and I must say that your sermons are 
marvelous exhibitions of description, and sparkle with 
graceful imagery and apt illustration. You are al- 
most terrible in your earnestness, and uncompromising 
in your denunciation of sin among all classes. You 
castigate the sins of the ' smart set ' with a whip, 
no strand of which carries a cowardly thread ! There 
are probably many preachers to whom the thoughts 
I have just uttered will apply, but, after all, nowadays 
people do not seem to care as much about religion 
and religious services as they did when I was a boy. 
I have sometimes wondered if there is not some vital 
truth left out of our modern theology. If so, all 
the earnestness and eloquence a man can command 
will not fill the void. When I was young, people 
took all the thoughts the preachers poured out for 
granted ; but it isn't that way now, people think 
nowadays, and it takes something practical and sub- 
stantial to satisfy them. Even ministers, at times, 
are restless and dissatisfied; don't you think so? " 

Mr. Love was thoughtful for a moment. Like 
other clergymen, he was pleased with large audiences, 
and would rather speak in a barn packed to its sides 
with eager listeners, than to address small audiences 
in a cathedral. He had been quite successful in 
drawing crowds, but he knew such congregations as 
his were the exception, and not the rule. He, too, 
had thought of a possible " missing link " in the 
theology which was offered the thousands of congre- 



84 SATISFIED AT LAST 

gations, gathered Sunday after Sunday in halls and 
church edifices the world over. In reply to Mr. 
Erskine's inquiry, he said : " Perhaps we will find out 
sometime where the trouble is — what the important 
truth you speak of is. I am sure I am willing to 
learn. By the way, brother Erskine, have you any 
family? Were the young people whose name is 
Erskine your children? " 

" Yes, and noble young people they are too, an 
improvement on the old stock, I think; especially on 
their daddy's side! Their mother was a most ex- 
cellent and lovable woman. She died about fifteen 
months ago. You don't know how I miss her ! Com- 
panionship such as ours was is truly a heavenly be- 
stowal." 

Mr. Erskine became quiet for a moment, while 
the pastor tried to think of something appropriate 
to say. But failing in this, he remained quiet. Just 
then they turned in at the Erskine place, when Mr. 
Love said, " Ah, this is your place, is it? How very 
pleasant and homelike. I could not but think so 
yesterday, when I strolled by ; though of course, I 
didn't know it was yours." 

" Yes, I think it is a pleasant place myself, though 
rather lonely, especially during nine months of the 
year, when the children are away at school. Fortu- 
nately, they are at home just now for the holidays." 

That afternoon, Mr. Love, while walking about 
the city with his host, noticed an exceptionally fine 
residence, surrounded by large grounds. In reply 
to his question regarding the place, Mr. Erskine 
said, " That is Lyman Randolph's residence, and, I'm 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 85 

sorry to say, its owner is in the County Insane 
Asylum; very sad case. He had been a fortunate 
man, financially, and gained the name of c Lucky ' 
Randolph. But he suddenly lost his mind, and they 
had to take him away. His wife and son carry on 
his business interests, but they do not appear to 
be the same people. They have a most charming 
daughter, Eula, one of the most talented young 
women in town. You must have met the mother and 
daughter, for they were at church this morning. 
Eula is our organist. Her brother is in California 
in connection with some of their business interests. 
Didn't you meet the mother and daughter? " 

" Yes, I think I did, but I met so many that I 
cannot place them just now. I shall call on them 
soon, for I may be able to cheer them up a little. 
By the way, who was that handsome young woman 
who sang the solo? " 

" That was Miss Grace Truhart, the fairest flower 
in the garden of Darland. I do not know what our 
church would do without her." 

" She is certainly a fine singer," said Mr. Love, 
enthusiastically, " she possesses a voice of marvelous 
sweetness. Her solo was in perfect accord with the 
sermon; and as I listened to her charming voice, I 
seemed to be lost in a Paradise of harmony. And 
especially in that place where the accompaniment 
stopped and her voice descended by lingering tones 
and well-handled modulations until she almost whis- 
pered her words. It made me feel as though the 
angels of heaven were choiring a sweet refrain. Her 
voice reminded me of one I heard on a stormy night 



86 SATISFIED AT LAST 

in Freedom City some months ago. I almost forgot 
to get up to read the Scripture-lesson! But pardon 
my thoughts of admiration. Does she sing every 
Sunday?" 

" No, I'm sorry to say she doesn't. In fact, we 
rarely hear her. She says she wants all the talent in 
the church brought out. She is the most unselfish 
creature you ever saw. You must get acquainted 
with her as soon as possible. She has a magnificent 
home, and is a charming hostess." 

Mr. Love was pleasantly entertained until time for 
the evening service. Two splendid audiences in one 
day, and the friendliness of the people, impressed him 
favorably. But more than this, he was impressed 
with the sense of freedom which he felt because of his 
willingness to forsake what seemed, in a worldly sense, 
to be a large loaf for a smaller one ; and that he had 
begun a work which he believed God was already 
blessing. He had a feeling that his new field of 
labor had a door which no man could shut; that it 
opened into a realm of possibilities which men of 
greater talent than he possessed might justly covet. 

He seemed to have lost a little of the discontent 
which had become his bosom companion, and in its 
place there was welling up a feeling of freshness 
and buoyancy that betokened the presence of an un- 
seen power. It carried him to diviner heights, its 
spiritual impetus being a recognized reality which 
he could not doubt. 

In the congregation which had listened to Mr. 
Love's introductory sermon, there was a young woman 
who was a stranger to all. She had entered just after 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 87 

the pastor had seated himself, and while he was en- 
gaged in silent prayer. She had asked for a back 
seat, which was gained through the courtesy of a 
gentleman who gladly relinquished it in her favor. 
She started visibly when Mr. Love arose to begin 
the service, and was about to get up and go out. 
But she decided as quickly to remain, settled back 
in her seat, and eyed the pastor with an earnestness 
that caused the usher who had noticed her movements 
to say to himself, " She seems to be drinking him all 
in ! I wonder who she is ? Pretty as a picture, that's 
certain ! " 

Several times during the sermon the young woman 
seemed to be greatly affected, especially when the 
earnest, soulful utterances of the speaker swept on 
in words of charity for the sin-burdened earth. 
At such times the tears ran unnoticed down her 
cheeks. 

As soon as the last word of the benediction was 
spoken, she quickly rose, hurried out and away from 
the church. She had gotten a few squares distant, 
when she met a newsboy. She asked for a Darland 
paper, and paid for it out of a scantily-filled purse. 
She opened the paper to the wanted columns, and 
glanced down the page until the words, " HELP 
WANTED — FEMALE " arrested her attention. 
The first " Want " read as follows : 

WANTED, — A competent young woman to take entire charge 
of two children, ages two and ten. 

" That doesn't suit at all," thought the reader, 
" the ten-year old is probably an unruly urchin, and 
his father is doubtless a widower ! " 



88 SATISFIED AT LAST 

WANTED, — A good strong girl to do all kinds of house 
work. Good wages, and two afternoons off. 

" That doesn't suit either ; had all of that kind 
I cared for in my last place. The ' good wages ' and 
the * afternoons off ' sound all right, but the house- 
hold drudgery sounds ' worser.' m 

WANTED, — A competent girl to run a loom in Maxson and 
Mayhorn's Mill. Must have had some experience. 
References desired. 

" There, that begins to look more hopeful, only 
it reads : * References desired.' That may prevent my 
getting the place. I am glad now, that uncle taught 
me to run a loom. It may be he was a blessing to 
me then, even as he was a curse to me later on. What 
he taught me in the old mill on the river-bank may 
help me now. We never can tell what may be of 
service to us. Let me see though, there may be some- 
thing else available that I like better." She ran her 
eyes down the column, but saw nothing which was as 
much to her liking as the position in the mill. 

" Well, I will try the mill. To think of my run- 
ning a loom after all these years ! I presume I'm a 
little rusty, but I'll soon work into it — that is, if 
I get a chance! Ten years since, as a little girl, I 
learned to run a loom. How many, many things have 
happened since then. Oh, how I wish I could live 
my life all over again, how different it would be ! 
How I wish I might be like Mr. Love. I see there is a 
sketch of his life in this paper, and that he is to 
remain here. I wonder what kind of fate decreed 
that we should strike the same place ? I wouldn't have 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 89 

come this way if I had known he was here. But I 
guess the town is big enough for both of us. He 
does not need to know I am here. I think I can 
avoid him, though I do love to hear him speak. I 
wonder if he really believes as much in Jesus as he 
seems to. I am sometimes inclined to believe there 
was no such person, or a God either! If there is 
such a Being, why does He permit such awful things 
to happen? But I don't know, even if there is a 
God, that He is to blame for their happening. I 
know that I have been blamed many times for things 
I was not to blame for; and I suppose it is true of 
other people and of God. Someone has to be blamed 
for all the calamities and sicknesses, so I presume 
they might as well be laid off on God. He isn't here 
to defend Himself — that is, He doesn't seem to be. 
At least, we can't see Him nor feel Him. I have 
seen people who claimed they experienced Him in their 
lives, but I never have. I guess I haven't any God ; 
at least He doesn't mean anything to me. I recall 
hearing something about a fool saying in his heart 
1 there is no God.' I suppose, then, I must be a fool, 
or pretty close to it, for it seems difficult for me to 
believe that there ever was or could be such a Being. 
I have tried so hard to believe in one, but my failure 
stands out more prominently in my mind than success. 
If there is a God, would He not care for the poor — 
for me? Does he care for the poor defenseless ani- 
mals that I've seen mistreated so many times? I re- 
member reading of a dear, dainty fawn which caught 
one of its legs in the crotch of a tree that had fallen 
over. The poor thing couldn't get his leg out, and 



90 SATISFIED AT LAST 

so he finally died, either of exhaustion or starvation. 
If there is a God, did He see that poor little deer? 
If so, why did He not extricate him? 

" There are so many, many questions that arise, 
and which cause me to doubt the existence of an 4 all- 
wise and loving Father, 5 as Mr. Love called Him 
to-day. I wish I could believe it all as easily as he 
seems to. But my doubts are insurmountable obsta- 
cles, and will not down. One question that troubles 
me, is the evident injustice in the world, which, I'm 
sure, a good and just God would not tolerate. The 
innocent are accused, and often suffer punishment for 
uncommitted crimes, and even death. The idea that 
such a good man as Jesus was said to be, should be 
treated as he was, and even suffer death ! Must such 
things always go on? Is there no Court of Justice 
where right shall prevail ? Is there no Law which will 
right these human experiences? Does God care 
whether the just are mistreated, and the unjust ex- 
alted? Does He know all about, and even see, the 
evil which is being done everywhere? I wonder! 

" When, however, I look at the beautiful things in 
nature, and the wonderful, endless array of stars, I 
think there must be a great God somewhere. They 
could not have made themselves ! But oh, He seems 
so far away ■ — too far off to be of any use to me. 
If Mr. Love believes all he said this morning, he must 
be a happy man ! I wish I might believe as he does, 
then I might, as the poet says, sometime get into 
' an ampler ether, a diviner air.' 

" There was just one thought Mr. Love uttered 
which I didn't think much of. The idea of thinking 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 91 

of heaven as being a city ! I know he said the Bible 
pictured it that way — as a city ' that lieth four- 
square. 5 Well, it may be. Of course, I don't know 
anything about it; but a country-heaven is good 
enough for me! To get out of the sin and noise 
of a city like the one I lived in a few months ago 
is almost heaven enough for me. Apart from my 
hard work, my life at Mr. Mannering's, in that 
beautiful rural district, w T as indeed heavenly. When 
Chester and I wandered over those fields Sunday after- 
noons, which in the summer are spangled with butter- 
cups, and broidered with daisies and sweet-scented 
violets, and in the fall glisten with the gold of 
harvest-time, I could not but realize that such living 
scenes were painted by an Infinite Artist, whose touch 
the world recognizes, but whose presence I, for one, 
fail to experience. Mr. Love may be right, and the 
Bible may be correct about heaven being a city, but 
if so, I think I shall wish for perpetual life in some 
beautiful country place where the turf is green and 
velvety always ; where apple-blossoms hang like sweet- 
scented clouds above me, and where the silence is 
broken only by singing birds, and never-crying chil- 
dren. But there, what an impossibility ! But Mr. 
Love's thoughts are to blame for my countrified air- 
castles. I must hear him again this evening. If I 
take a back seat, he will not see me. It may be my 
last chance to hear him, for if I can't get a good 
place in this city, I'll be under the necessity of going 
elsewhere. My exchequer is getting painfully low, 
so I must be earning something pretty soon. If I 
was only a little bird, I could pick up my living from 



92 SATISFIED AT LAST 

people's back yards, live in the South this cold 
weather, and in the North during the warm. But as 
I am not a bird, I must do the best I can. I ought 
not to have sent so much money to the doctor and 
to Mrs. Raymond early in December. If I had only 
made up my mind a little sooner about leaving, I 
would have delayed making those payments. But 
never mind, I'll soon make it up, if I can only get 
work. It is strange that I couldn't find a place be- 
tween Mannering's and this city ; every family or place 
of business seemed to be supplied. I liked the villages 
I struck very much, but the people in them felt poor ; 
especially the merchants. I suppose, now that the 
holiday trade is over, they will need very little help 
for awhile. I don't know but that I feel a little 
poor myself ! I suppose I might have walked between 
stations : I would have saved money. But what's the 
use of fretting over it? Perhaps I'll own half this 
city some day ! Who knows ? " 

She was slowly walking toward the heart of the 
city, hoping she might run across a bakery where 
she desired to purchase a few buns. She found one 
at last, spent five cents for half a dozen, then sought 
a secluded spot where she might eat her dry meal. 

" This isn't much like the meals I had at Manner- 
ings," she thought as she munched away on the first 
bun. " Perhaps I was foolish to leave, but the work 
was so hard, and the place was a little too near Free- 
dom City to suit me. Pretty dry meal, this, but there 
is nothing like being used to it. I might write a 
book on ' Periodical Starvation.' I could write some 
interesting facts for those who don't know how the 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 93 

really poor get along. Poverty seems to be a nec- 
essary evil, but it is pretty tough on some of us. 
It is like a hungry wolf gnawing at our vitals ! " 

The tears rolled down her cheeks, and fell unnoticed 
to the ground. The buns were mostly eaten, for this 
was her first meal that day. 

" I have one good friend, at least, 55 she exclaimed, 
mentally, " and that 5 s the sun. It is quite comfort- 
able on this side of the building, for a winter 5 s day. 
Poor folks can have plenty of sunshine, when there 
is any! What a blessing! I do hope I can get a 
place in this town. It must be a beautiful spot in 
the summer. Now, about that position at the mill; 
I sincerely hope I can get it. I wonder if any of 
those church people work there? Well, I'll try for 
it the first thing in the morning, anyhow. If any 
other girl gets there before I do, she will have to get 
up pretty early ! 55 

While this homeless young woman was trying to 
make the best of conditions on the streets of Darland, 
many were sitting in comfortable homes, with more 
than enough to eat, and not a thought concerning 
those who had nothing and did not know where the 
next meal was to come from. 

In thinking of their new pastor, Miss Grace Tru- 
hart, whose solo Mr. Love had enjoyed so much, was 
not at all sorry that their church had made so wise 
a choice. " Not because he is an unmarried man, 55 
she thought, " but because he gave exactly my idea 
as to what a Christian life is. I should think by the 
way Aunt Keziah was drinking him in, she believes 
in the truths he presented this morning. From where 



94 SATISFIED AT LAST 

I sat, I had a good view of her as well as the pastor. 
She is quite attractive. I love to watch the change 
of expression on her face while the minister is speak- 
ing. But I'm afraid I watched Mr. Love the most 
this morning! He certainly has caught the Master's 
spirit ! Somehow his face and manners impressed 
me as being above the ordinary run of ministers. His 
manner in the pulpit is dignified, and still so un- 
affected that one cannot but admire him. He is 
free from professional pedantry, and mere theological 
formalism. While he was preaching, it almost seemed 
as though Demosthenes had risen from the dead, been 
Christianized, and was holding us by his wonderful 
eloquence! He showed marvelous ability in the 
grouping of words so as to give them a new meaning. 
His ideas crowd in so rapidly that one wonders how 
he can find words to express them. Nature has done 
much for him, especially when it comes to his person- 
ality. If I should try to describe him, it would be 
something like this: — Dark gray eyes, eyes which 
look right into yours, reflecting great kindliness, and 
a limitless comprehension ; a firm, but pleasant 
mouth; a fairly good-sized nose; high forehead, 
crowned with heavy, wavy brown hair •— good feat- 
ures, taking them all together, in which regularity is, 
perhaps, secondary to strength; surely a noble face. 
He must be all of six feet tall, and is well formed; 
of athletic build, I should say. It sent a thrill of — 
well, I hardly know what, when he grasped my hand, 
and our eyes met! He is certainly my ideal for a 
minister as well as man." 

Thus she mused in her enthusiasm over the new 



SUNSHINE AND SHADOW 95 

minister. A slight flush spread over her face as 
she recalled the moment when she greeted the pastor. 
She had been out of the city when he filled the pulpit 
as supply, therefore this was the first time they had 
met. 

Miss Truhart was an only child, and had come into 
the possession of a large fortune at the death of her 
father some three years before. Her mother died when 
she was a mere child; hence, when her father passed 
away, all his wealth, except fifty thousand, willed to 
an only sister, passed into his daughter's hands. Per- 
sonally, Miss Truhart was a young woman of gentle 
refinement, a friend to everyone. Her personality 
was one of calm strength, giving one the impression 
of a somewhat triumphant poise. This characteristic 
might be misconstrued into self-complacency ; but such 
was not true of her. The dignity which she possessed 
was natural, and those who knew her looked upon it 
as an admirable equipment in her case. Her stature 
was such as the sculptor has dreamed of, but has tried 
in vain to carve into lifeless stone. Her eyes were 
blue and smiling ; her hair, a rare and unalloyed gold, 
which waved softly back from a graceful forehead; 
her complexion as fresh as a new-blown rose; her 
nature one of innate purity. 

As a philanthropist, she had won deserved distinc- 
tion, but most of her philanthropic work was so 
quietly done that her public gifts, though large, were 
insignificant when compared with the others. Had 
Miss Truhart known the condition of the strange 
young woman who was an attentive listener to both 
of Mr. Love's sermons that day, she, and doubtless 



96 SATISFIED AT LAST 

others, would have been glad to have extended a help- 
ing hand. But in their joy over the new pastor, 
there was no thought for her who was almost penni- 
less, and a stranger to all. In the hearts of Mr. 
Love's members that night, there was sunshine; in 
the stranger's heart the shadows lurked. 

She sought lodging in a cheap hotel, where she 
spent her last half dollar for a bed. " Nothing left 
for breakfast," was her final thought before she fell 
asleep. 



CHAPTER SEVEN 

A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 

When the young woman opened her eyes in her 
small room the next morning, she knew by the bright 
light which streamed through the ragged shades, 
that she had over-slept. 

" My, it must be eight o'clock ! " she exclaimed in 
a frightened voice. " It may be someone has se- 
cured the position at the mill already. Well, I'll 
hurry as fast as I can, but will try not to worry. 
Hurrying may help me a little, but I know from 
experience that worrying never will ! " 

A short poem which she committed to memory at 
her last working-place ran through her mind as she 
hastily dressed: — 

This world is wide, 
In time and tide, 
And God is guide, — 
Then do not hurry. 

That man is blest 
Who does his best, 
And leaves the rest, — 
Then do not worry. 

" Blessed words," she thought, " but I must hurry 

this time! But I'll heed the thought in the second 

verse. I will not worry, for it wouldn't do the least 

bit of good. But some breakfast would ! " A faint 

97 



98 SATISFIED AT LAST 

smile broke over her face at the thought of the 
breakfast which she knew was not to be eaten. 

It required fully half an hour to walk to the mill. 
Mr. Charles Mayhorn, the superintendent, was seated 
in the office when she entered. He smiled, and rose 
to greet her, at the same time asking what he could 
do for her. She informed him at once that she 
had come in answer to the " Want " advertisement in 
Sunday's paper. 

"Your name, please?" asked the superintendent. 

" Miss Earnestine Maxfield." 

" Have you had any experience in running a 
loom? " 

" Yes, but not a very long experience. But I think 
I can manage one all right, if you'll let me try." 

" Have you any references ? " 

This was the one question Miss Maxfield dreaded, 
but she promptly replied, " No, I have no references, 
for I did not ever expect to work in another factory, 
hence did not ask for any." 

The superintendent scarcely heard what she said. 
He was admiring her handsome face, and thought it 
recommendation enough. 

When she ceased speaking, he said, " We are sorely 
in need of a hand, so if you think you can handle 
the machine, you may go to work. We pay $1.50 
a day. When can you begin?" 

" This afternoon, or to-morrow morning," the now 
overjoyed Miss Maxfield replied. " I came into the 
city yesterday morning, and as yet have found no 
boarding place. If I can find one this morning, I 
will go to work this afternoon." 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 99 

" Very well," replied the superintendent, " I'll have 
one of the girls help start you in. Good-morning." 

The superintendent and part owner of the factory 
was not a handsome man, but possessed a sunny 
nature, was level-headed, and genteel. His mouth 
had a good-natured curve, and there was a pleasant 
expression in his eyes which was a fear-dispeller to 
the timid person who needed to seek his help or 
counsel. He was a man of strong character, of 
honesty, wisdom, and moral worth. There were no 
assumed airs in his nature, nor did he pose on a 
pedestal for the sake of being seen or admired. In 
Darland's revolt against graft and bossism, Mr. May- 
horn, though considerably less than thirty years of 
age when he ran for office, had been elected Mayor, 
and was now serving a second term. In his office at 
the mill, there was a neatly framed quotation which 
the wise Solon had given forth to his Athenian 
auditors more than twenty centuries ago : " Laws are 
like cobwebs that entangle the weak, but are broken 
by the strong." The young mayor of Darland 
looked at that saying almost every day, and was 
succeeding to a remarkable degree in disentangling 
and protecting " the weak," and causing " the 
strong " to carry the burdens which they had in- 
tended for other shoulders. He sat upon a throne 
of love, but ruled with a rod of iron. But that iron 
was aglow with a true sense of the city's needs and 
welfare, and was not wielded in a tyrannical manner. 
His administration thus far showed that he was a 
fearless, independent thinker, and that he had a love 
for justice. As to personality, he was tall and slen- 



100 SATISFIED AT LAST 

der; slightly bald; large, deep animated eyes, and 
generous ears. His heart was as large as Abraham 
Lincoln's, which meant kind words, and often that 
which is, on the bread and butter side of the question, 
more substantial. But when dealing with the indo- 
lent, artful and base, he was severely reserved. He 
was a useful member of Mr. Love's church, and had 
the respect of all who knew him. No time or money 
were too valuable when devoted to the church and its 
work. He had often expressed the thought that when 
he was converted, it was from the top of his half-bald 
head to the bottom of his generous-sized feet, " brains, 
hands, pocket-book, and all." And those who knew 
him, did not doubt it. 

When Miss Maxfield left the mill, she made inquiry 
as to where she might find a suitable boarding place. 
But it was nearly noon before she found one which 
was satisfactory; and for a moment, it seemed that 
even there she could only room. The woman, Mrs. 
Stanley, said she would be glad to have a young 
woman in the house, but that she did not feel like 
boarding anyone. Her husband was a traveling man, 
and this made the getting of meals a very light task, 
as there were no children in the family. Then, too, 
she was engaged in a line of work which called her 
away from home part of the time. Under these con- 
ditions it seemed quite impossible to board anyone. 

The disappointed look in Miss Maxfield's face evi- 
dently betrayed her feelings, for Mrs. Stanley, after 
a moment's thought, asked, " Do you think you could 
get your dinners near the mill somewhere, if I should 
furnish your breakfasts and suppers? Those two 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 101 

meals are usually light, and it would be pleasant to 
have someone at the table besides myself. If you 
think you can get along that way, I will take you." 

Miss Maxfield assured her that such an arrange- 
ment would be perfectly satisfactory, and thanked 
her new-found friend for her willingness to take her. 
It being noon, she arose to go, when Mrs. Stanley 
said, " I was hungry for some oysters, and I think 
I have plenty for both of us ; if you wish, you may 
stay this noon, and eat with me." 

Miss Maxfield did not need a second invitation, 
for she was hungry enough to eat the dryest crust 
of bread she ever saw. It is not necessary to say 
that she ate her share of the bivalves. 

At one o'clock she reported for work, and was 
shown to her loom. She recognized none of the 
employees, but soon found that she was welcome, 
the girls being friendly and companionable. 

When she reached home that night, Mrs. Stanley 
asked her to use the house as though it were her 
own, adding, " I do not want you to feel that you 
must confine yourself to your room ; the space within 
four walls makes a pretty small world. The library 
is a pleasant room, and contains many books and 
periodicals which you will enjoy. Just help yourself. 
Your being a stranger in town, it may require some 
time for you to become acquainted, but after you 
do, I think you will like Darland very much. It is 
such a dear little city ! Mr. Stanley and I love every 
inch of it ! We have lived here two years now." 

Miss Maxfield replied, " I have found some good 
friends already. The girls at the mill are real 



102 SATISFIED AT LAST 

friendly. I like them very much, and the mill too; 
there seems to be an atmosphere about it that makes 
one feel at home. Under these conditions, I do not 
think there is any immediate danger of my becoming 
lonesome. Ordinarily, I am not one of the lonesome 
kind, although I have not always been blessed with 
as good friends as I am finding here. Much of my 
life has been so hard, so bitter. I — " 

Tears came to her eyes, and the sentence which 
had been begun remained unfinished. Mrs. Stanley 
said nothing, but gazed at the weeping girl with 
pitying eyes. She wondered what had been the nature 
of the young woman's hardships, but asked no ques- 
tions. When she could again speak, Miss Maxfield 
said, " It is so kind of you to give me such a good 
home, I appreciate it more than I am able to express." 

Mrs. Stanley did not reply, but took Miss Maxfield 
by the hand and led her into the library, where she 
told her to sit in the easy chair near the grate; and 
to rest or read, whichever she chose. Excusing her- 
self on account of some work which was awaiting her 
attention, Mrs. Stanley left the room. 

" What a fortunate girl I am," Miss Maxfield 
mentally exclaimed, as soon as she had settled back 
into the easy chair, and was alone, " a good position 
in the mill, and at a better wage than I have ever had 
before; also a nice lot of girls to associate with, a 
good home to live in, and a most agreeable superin- 
tendent to deal with — that's a good deal to be thank- 
ful for! My condition to-day is far different from 
that of yesterday, when I had only half a dozen buns to 
eat, and no work or home." 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 103 

She lay back in her chair, a low carved one, and 
spent several minutes in happy reflection. She finally 
straightened up to look around at the beautiful room 
in which she was seated. Her eyes soon fell upon 
some books and magazines that were scattered about 
on the large library table in the center of the room. 
She saw one book which brought her to her feet, 
causing her to exclaim, " That looks exactly like 
the book Mrs. Van Ostrand had! Yes, it's the very 
same, only this one shows more wear. There is the 
same gold circle on the cover, with the cross and 
crown within. I suppose I dare touch it, and even 
to read a little in it ! I don't know but that I'm glad 
to find it here; Mrs. Van Ostrand seemed to enjoy 
hers so much." 

She opened the book, glanced through it somewhat, 
and then began to read as if interested. She con- 
tinued to read until she heard Mrs. Stanley coming, 
when she quickly replaced it upon the table, picked 
up a magazine, and settled back again in her chair. 

Mrs. Stanley entered, saying her husband would 
soon be at home ; that he had 'phoned from the near-by 
town of Exeter that he would be in on the 8 :30 train. 
When Mr. Stanley arrived, and was presented to Miss 
Maxfield, he extended his hand with so much cordial- 
ity, and with such a sincere " pleased to meet you " 
that she felt her being in his home would be satis- 
factory to him, as well as agreeable to her. 

The next day was, in one respect, to be a trying 
one for the new mill-girl. It was Mr. Mayhorn's 
desire, that as soon as Mr. Love was able to do so, he 
should visit the mill. This transpired sooner than 



104 SATISFIED AT LAST 

the superintendent expected, for while seated in his 
office on the day following Miss Maxfield's employ- 
ment, Mr. Love walked in, and asked permission to 
go through the mill. 

The new employee, on account of the work being 
comparatively new, was obliged to pay strict attention 
to her loom; hence she did not notice the men until 
they had reached the machine next to hers. When she 
saw Mr. Love, she turned white and then red. For 
just an instant she was undecided as to which course 
to pursue ■ — to meet him, or to flee. She decided 
on the latter course, stopped her loom, and quickly 
left the room. 

Mr. Mayhorn noticed that she had stopped her 
loom, but thought nothing of it. He took Mr. Love 
over to it that he might explain some parts of the 
machinery which could not be seen so well while the 
loom was in motion. 

" 1 have just employed a new hand to run this 
loom, 55 said Mr. Mayhorn, " a Miss Maxfield ; Earnes- 
tine is her given name. She is doing very well, too. 
If c handsome is that handsome does ' means anything, 
her work will be perfect, for I never saw anything 
to beat her, not even our beautiful Miss Truhart." 

He did not notice the surprised expression on the 
pastor's face when Miss Maxfield's name was men- 
tioned. " Can it be possible," thought the reverend 
gentleman, " that she has come to Darland, and is 
employed in this mill? I wonder where she has been 
all this time — in good company, I hope. I did not 
know that I should ever see her again. I presume 
she saw me, and went out so as to avoid me. But 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 105 

we will meet sometime ; we must meet ! I wonder how 
she happened to come to Darland? Truly, ' God 
works in mysterious ways His wonders to perform ! 9 
I can not but believe that our being in the same place 
is for some good purpose. We will wait and see." 

Mr. Love gave a backward glance now and then, 
and was at last rewarded by seeing Miss Maxfield 
standing before her loom, busily engaged. That 
young woman was congratulating herself that she 
had escaped so easily. She was not aware that the 
pastor had discovered the bird which had flown, and 
where she was caged. 

Mr. Love and the superintendent conversed for 
nearly an hour in the office, both relating various ex- 
periences in their lives, and telling several stories 
which were of an amusing character. Mr. Mayhorn 
had traveled extensively, especially in the South; 
hence, to offset an amusing anecdote which Mr. Love 
related, he said : " Perhaps you would like to hear of 
a church service that I attended in the South, up in 
the mountainous district where it would seem that 
education, as we know it, is unknown. Well, it was 
in a part of the country where the houses, barns and 
fences were nearly all whitewashed; and the shingles 
were about three feet long, I should think. They 
were black, and were curled up as beautifully as 
though some woman had been around with her curling 
iron. It was done, I suppose, by the rain and intense 
heat. Well, I went to church in that country, and 
felt well repaid for my effort ■ — and the great pleasure 
of sitting on a hard board seat for about two hours ! 
The minister was a tall, lank sort pf man, with eyes 



106 SATISFIED AT LAST 

and hair as black as a starless night. He was nat- 
urally eloquent, as a good many of our southern 
brothers are. But he lacked education. His sermon 
was on the Prodigal Son. In speaking of the father's 
anxiety to meet his son, he said, c Now, my brethring, 
you see the dear father could not wait to go clear 
around the forty acre lot which was between him 
and his home-coming son, so the anxious and loving 
father cut diamonically across the field ! ' He evi- 
dently wanted to use a big word, but not having one, 
made one to order. There was another place in which 
he seemed to think a full-grown word or two necessary. 
He was using the Pilgrim in Bunyan's famous book 
as an illustration. He got the Pilgrim pretty well 
through his trials and tribulations, when, in his 
original manner, he gave him a big shove toward 
the Celestial City. And then came the stunning ex- 
pression, * And the dear, much suffisticated and mal- 
f acted Pilgrim finally reached the Delectable City ! ' " 

After Mr. Love had stopped laughing, the super- 
intendent continued his narrative, saying " Our elo- 
quent brother couldn't resist the temptation of giving 
the ever-present negro a thrust, hence in the latter 
part of his sermon he referred to a negro preacher 
who claimed Peter was a colored man. In refuting 
what he termed ' the awful, tumble ignorance of the 
colored brother,' the man to whom I was a most 
attentive listener, said, ' If Peter had been a negro, 
that rooster would never have crowed but once ! ' 

" Do you know," said Mr. Mayhorn, breaking 
Mr. Love's laugh squarely in two, " I never noticed 
the hitch in that fellow's theology until I was on my 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 107 

way home. I got to thinking about it, and recalled 
the exact words of Jesus to Peter. The fact is, the 
cock didn't crow but once anyway! Jesus words 
were, c Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me 
thrice/ But the way our southern brother told it, 
gave him his point, and he probably didn't know 
but that he was telling the gospel truth. I enjoyed 
his sermon anyhow, and carried about as much of it 
away with me as I usually do of any sermon." 

Mr. Love was about to part with the superinten- 
dent, when the latter said, " I shall be happy to have 
you call on me at my home, 125 Madison Avenue. I 
am usually there evenings and Sundays. I have a 
large house, but only an elderly woman, who is my 
housekeeper to grace it. My mother passed away a 
little over a year ago, and father some two years be- 
fore. He left all his property to my sister and me, 
with the provision that we were to care for mother 
as long as she lived. He knew we would do that any- 
way, but placed it in the will more as a matter of form, 
I suppose. My sister, Mrs. Maxson, lives in Kansas, 
her huband being in the real-estate business there. 
And now that you know my sister's name, you will un- 
derstand who the ' Maxson ' in our firm is. Sister al- 
lows me to run things to suit myself, so I ought to be 
satisfied, hadn't I? I presume my position as mayor 
is due in part to my father's abiding influence, for 
he was Darland's first mayor; and they say he was 
a good one. But with all my duties, I have some 
lonely hours, for my housekeeper is practically 
my only companion. Whether some nice young 
woman will become the guardian Princess of m^ 



108 SATISFIED AT LAST 

home at a future date, I do not know. I seem 
not to have gotten as far as that yet. I see you are 
in the same predicament — or wouldn't you call it 
by that name? " 

" I don't know," replied Mr. Love. " Never hav- 
ing married, I do not know which is preferable, our 
present manner of living, or the other. I seem to have 
little time to think of a wife, for between my pastoral 
duties and an aged mother who resides in Vermont, I 
am kept pretty busy. I am her youngest child, and 
seem to be very near and dear to her; hence, I visit 
her frequently. But in regard to getting married, I 
can truthfully say that I have never met the girl that 
seems to exactly fit into my heart. But since you have 
broached the subject, I might as well confess that I 
have, for quite awhile, had what I term an aching void 
in my heart ; and whether a good little woman will fill 
it, I cannot say ; perhaps so. I thought Sunday, my 
change of field, etc., had lifted the discontented feel- 
ing from my mind. I think it has, in a measure, but 
not entirely. But this is a secret, and I hope you'll 
not say anything about it to anyone." 

" I think I can sympathize with you somewhat," 
said Mr. Mayhorn, " and I'll lock the secret up where 
it won't get out. By the way, some people think I 
have a hobby, and that hobby is my beautiful yacht. 
It is the one thing that I'm proud of. She is indeed 
a beauty, and I shall be glad to have you enjoy a trip 
with me as soon as the ice is out of the river. She is 
down on the Hudson, which, as you may know, is only 
four miles away. You are a hard working man, so it 
will do you good to get away from sermons, peoples' 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 109 

heart-aches, etc. You know Jesus once said to his 
disciples, * Come ye yourselves apart into a lonely 
place and rest a while/ I do not mean to convey the 
idea that the Hudson is a lonely place ; no, it is any- 
thing but lonely — a splendid ' rest-a-while.' I fre- 
quently go over during the summer, and spend three 
or four days on my boat." 

" You will not be under the necessity of extending 
a second invitation," said Mr. Love, " I'm a great 
lover of the water. So you can depend on me to help 
you ride your ' hobby.' What is the name of your 
boat? " 

" Hobby ! " replied Mr. Mayhorn, smiling broadly. 
" Rather a homely name for so nice a boat, but my 
friends are to blame for that. They so often speak of 
my yacht-sailing as my hobby, that I thought when 
I had my last boat built I'd call her Hobby, in honor 
of my friends. The name has called forth a good deal 
of comment on the river, as well as here, so you see my 
boat is becoming famous ! " 

" As well as its owner," Mr. Love remarked. " Just 
let me know the first time you are going out in the 
spring ; I shall be only too glad to go with you. Well, 
I must be going. I'm promised for tea." 

While looking through the window, watching his 
friend depart, Mr. Mayhorn thought : " That man is 
certainly a fine specimen of manhood, noble in appear- 
ance, urbane in manners, sagacious, and highly cul- 
tured. And as far as I can now see, a man of abso- 
lute honesty and stability of principle. He is bound 
to make a good pastor, and if he ever marries, his wife 
will have a prize, that's certain. I only hope, that 



110 SATISFIED AT LAST 

whoever she may be, that she'll be worthy of him. 
But how about poor Mayhorn? And how about that 
big house of mine? They tell me that many a girl 
has looked with longing eyes upon my beautiful home ! 
That may be true, but I have never caught any of 
them looking at me with longing eyes! If I ever 
marry, I want a girl that will love me, and not merely 
my home ! " He smiled as he thought of the numerous 
young women his friends had selected for him. " I 
surely can't marry them all ! " he exclaimed, as he 
closed the door of the ponderous office safe. 

Mr. Mayhorn's man-of-all-work about the premises 
was an Irishman, as clumsy as a cow and as awkward 
as a crooked rail fence. His name was Cornie Kork- 
land, a name of which he was proud, for it savored 
of the one place in the world which he thought was a 
little nearer heaven than any other ■ — " oweld Ireland." 
Cornie had been in Mr. Mayhorn's employ several 
years, and during that period had often given his em- 
ployer what he (Cornie) thought was some pretty 
good advice regarding marriage. Just before Mr. 
Mayhorn left for the mill the morning Miss Maxfield 
asked for work, Cornie said: "Boss, did ye ivver 
hear iv the mon in me own countree who sid, ' I hope 
nivvir to live to see me woif e marrit agin' ? " 

Upon being assured Mr. Mayhorn never had, Cornie 
continued, " Well, a first sthrate way fur him nivvir 
to see his woife marrit agin would be fur him nivvir 
to git marrit atall, atall. An' that would show he 
had some sinse, wouldn't it, Boss? " 

" Perhaps so," Mr. Mayhorn replied, thought- 
lessly. 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 111 

" Thin," continued Cornie, " it is dangerous to 
love too much. Miny a young mon has did awa 
with hissilf bekase a garril he loved too much 
wouldn't have him ! Minny a garril is a f eelin' bad 
to-day bekase a young mon she loved too much wint 
an' marrit anodder garril! An* evin afther some is 
marrit, they gits into sorrerful ways, an' thin that 
goes to show too that both iv 'em loved too much! 
They would have had much more sinse if they had 
got a divorsch before they was marrit, than wishin' 
they was divorsched afterwirds. It's pretty good 
livin', I'm a-thinkin' like you an' me has, Boss May- 
horn. The blissidly single mon is his own boss, an' 
ain't got no wan to fret an' wape over. I wish all 
the poor marrit divils was as happy as we is. Yes, 
indade I do ! " 

Mr. Mayhorn smiled, but made no reply. He 
thought there might be a grain of truth in what 
Cornie had said, especially when applying it to some 
cases, but he had serious doubts as to its truthfulness, 
when applying it to all. 

Having finished his oration, Cornie started for 
the barn, singing the follcwing verse in a monot- 
onous tune of his own construction. Mr. Mayhorn 
thought there was as much music in Cornie's voice 
as one might derive from striking a pan-cake against 
a feather tick. But Cornie thought otherwise, hence 
he sang: 

Methinks thar is no sound so swate 

At cockcrow er at noon 
As the ding-dong-ding of the owld eyow-bell 

As it dings its owld dong chune! 



112 SATISFIED AT LAST 

We have seen that Cornie, in his way, was something 
of a philosopher. Added to that, was his commenda- 
ble optimism. If anything in the way of misfortune 
dropped down upon him, he would run his fingers 
through his thick red hair, and exclaim, " Well, it 
moight iv bin a grate dale wurse." If there was pro- 
longed stormy weather, it was just the time to work 
in the barn. If too hot, it was fine weather for corn. 
There was one place, however, where Cornie's good 
nature and ruff -spun optimism did not help him 
much. He was exceedingly sensitive. On a certain 
occasion, he stood in the midst of a group of ad- 
mirers, who would purposely start him to giving one 
of his Home-Rule speeches, for which he was famous. 
Cornie had a tender spot in his heart for Ireland, 
and he could not say enough in her praise, nor for 
her defense. While speaking with all the eloquence 
which he could command, he noticed two young men 
making fun of him. He at once stopped his re- 
marks, folded his ruddy arms across his breast, 
as if, in part, to quell the anger which was rapidly 
welling up within him. He stamped his big foot 
upon the ground, in unmistakable fury, thus em- 
phasizing the words he was about to utter. The 
tempest was not long in making its appearance, and 
it came forth to the tune of unequivocal rage : " Ye 
heathen sphalphins ! Ye unidicated hoodlums ! Ye 
sneekin' all-'round sass-mongers ! — Ireland, in all 
her desarvin' an' silf -cultivated glory, would not dain 
to look at ye wid wan shmall corner of her schmallest 
eye ! Hince, ye are not desarvin' of me words or 
me looks. Ye're anarchistical sosulums, lost for- 



A POSITION AND A DISCOVERY 113 

iwir to all that's good! I have larned some good 
things iv Boss Mayhorn, or I would peel yees worse 
wid me hans thin I have wid me tongue ! I hope jist 
wan t'ing fur ye, an' that is that ye will soon go to 
the land o' know-nuthins where ye belong ! An' now, 
jist wan thing before ye sthart ; an' this is in me own 
silf-definse, I'm shure that I don't know a grate dale 
about usin' good manners an' good grammir, but I 
knows 'em when I see 'em ! " 

Notwithstanding his sensitive nature, Cornie was 
a bundle of kindness, and was king in his small do- 
main. Life for him did not mean a compound of 
worries and perplexities from w T hich he was to find 
his way out by a mighty struggle. To Cornie, the 
world (aside from Ireland) was the place where he 
lived ; time was to-day ; and an effort for self -culture 
was a thing unthought of. Once, when Mr. May- 
horn looked at Cornie, happy in his menial duty, he 
thought : " In Cornie's case, it would seem to be 
true that c where ignorance is bliss 'tis folly to be 
wise.' " 

But there are thoughts which come to mind in con- 
nection with that old saying, that change its aspect 
somewhat. A chimney sweep may emerge from the 
smoky soot-encased corridor into the glad sunshine, 
but the ugly blackness still clings to him, and he is 
none the wiser for the time spent in his grimy occu- 
pation. He is happy because he is through with his 
disagreeable work, and pleased because that work 
will net him a few cents. But is that happiness? 
Ignorance may be happy in its menial duties, and 
content with its meager wage, but it cannot break a 



114 SATISFIED AT LAST 

couple of loaves to five thousand, nor speak the words, 
which, born of understanding, sets the captive to sin 
or physical disability, free! Of Cornie as of Peter 
Bell it is true : 

A primrose by a river's brim 
A yellow primrose was to him, 
And it was nothing more. 

True culture would enable Cornie to see a world of 
beauty there, even as Jesus did in the lily of the field, 
concerning which he said, " Solomon in all his glory 
was not arrayed like one of these." 

" Well, Cornie is a good man, but like many of his 
countrymen and others, he seems to be content with 
his lot as a servant, and unabashed by his ignorance. 
Where the shadows of ignorance lurk, it sometimes 
seems as though the sunshine of happiness is the 
brightest. But the time will come when true happi- 
ness will be the accompaniment of wisdom and good- 
ness, for ignorance is certainly not compatible with 
divine wisdom. And it must necessarily follow that 
he who is supremely wise must be supremely happy. 
I suppose Cornie's happiness is a sort of animal hap- 
piness. But there must be something much higher 
than that, a happiness born of divinity, into which 
trials, perplexities and sorrows never come. Up, 
far up on the mountains, there is perpetual sunshine ; 
never a cloud. So, I suppose, when we rise above the 
clouds of human fear, ignorance, superstition and 
servitude, there will be a perpetual sunshine of peace 
and happiness ■ — something which is truly worth 
coveting and striving for." 



CHAPTER EIGHT 

A LATE CALLER 

A reception which was tendered the new pastor 
gave him an opportunity of becoming more speedily- 
acquainted with the members of his congregation. 
The Truhart Mansion, being the largest residence 
occupied by any of his church people, was thrown 
open for the reception, it having served in a like 
capacity on former occasions. This palatial resi- 
dence stood on the highest elevation in the extreme 
southeastern part of the city, and looked as if it 
were a venerable sentinel standing guard over the 
city which lay at its feet. It was modeled in the 
main after a French chateau of the period in which 
Louis XIII flourished. A person could sit in one 
of its windows, or upon its spacious veranda, and 
view the entire city, and the wide stretch of farming 
country surrounding it, to the beautiful hills be- 
yond — hills which bore an air of sublimity beyond 
the power of man to describe; and whose enduring 
qualities silently proclaimed an antiquity pointing 
to unnumbered ages ; whose strength was as imper- 
ishable as the atmosphere that kissed with purest lips 
their limitless acres. 

These monuments of the centuries, and the grace- 
ful fields at their base, were ever a source of inspira- 
tion to Miss Truhart, and to all others who viewed 
115 



116 SATISFIED AT LAST 

them from the mansion that crowned southeast hill. 
This hill was a huge mound, and had been trans- 
formed into a veritable Paradise by Miss Truhart's 
father. All that skill, time and money could do, had 
been lavishly done, and the result was the pride of 
Darland. The estate was large, and was kept in 
perfect condition at all times. Nevertheless, it was 
always open to the public, and did much to educate 
the artistic, poetic and appreciative nature of many ; 
especially of those whose days were spent in rugged 
toil. 

Miss Truhart's favorite room, and the one in which 
she spent many pleasant and profitable hours, was 
the large library which overlooked the city and the 
indescribable hills beyond. This room was done in 
mahogany, and lined with row upon row of the best 
in the world's books. There was a sufficient amount 
of gilding and carving to relieve the straight lines 
of books; also a few pieces of statuary, and some 
paintings by Greek and Italian artists. To enumer- 
ate the wonders of the entire house would be as im- 
possible as to describe the scenery in the Yosemite 
Valley. The mansion was somewhat stern in its 
architecture, but warm in its hospitality. 

Not only was most of Mr. Love's congregation at 
the reception, but a large number from other 
churches and from no church. Either the new pas- 
tor or the beautiful hostess and her elegant mansion, 
drew forth so large a percentage of Darland's citi- 
zens; no one could tell which. One young woman 
was present by invitation of the pastor himself. 
That young woman was Miss Earnestine Maxfield. 



A LATE CALLER 117 

Mr. Love had been trying to think of some way to 
meet Miss Maxfield, and at the same time to make 
that meeting as unembarrassing to her as possible. 
When the reception was proposed, he decided it was 
the proper time and place to let her know that he was 
aware of her presence in the city, and to assure her 
that he was still her friend. He wrote a short note, 
inviting her to be present at the reception. As he 
placed it in the envelope, he thought it was, per- 
haps, not a proper thing to do, to invite a person to 
his own reception, but, after all, no one but he and 
the recipient would know of it; therefore no harm 
could result. 

Miss Maxfield was greatly surprised to receive a 
note from Mr. Love, and wondered how he learned of 
her presence in the city. " * Murder will out,' " she 
thought. " It seems difficult to get into any place 
where someone does not know you, or of you. It 
really doesn't seem as though I could meet him. 
But if he is to remain here, and I am too, I suppose 
I might as well have it over first as last. He won't 
eat me up, that's certain! Yes, I'll go; thanks to 
him for his kind invitation. I wonder if Mr. May- 
horn told him I was working in the mill? If so, that 
explains it all. But how in the world can I go to a 
reception? I haven't a thing that's fit to wear! 
But what of that! Very few know me, and I pre- 
sume there will be so many there that they will not 
notice poor little me." 

At the reception Mr. Love kept an eye on the door 
when it was possible to do so, and at last was glad 
to see the especially invited guest enter. As soon 



118 SATISFIED AT LAST 

as it was possible, and at a time when she was lost in 
admiration over a superb painting of Mount Tamal- 
pais by William Keith, he approached her, saying, 
" Good evening, Miss Maxfield, I suppose you won- 
dered how I knew you were in the city. The news 
came to me through Mr. Mayhorn." 

" I thought so," Miss Maxfield replied, extending 
her hand to take the one he proffered, at the same 
time coloring visibly. " Yes, I was surprised, but 
perhaps you will be equally so when I tell you that 
I heard you speak twice last Sunday." 

" Is that so ? Well, when you consider the size 
of the audience, and the fact that nearly all were 
new faces to me, it is not strange that I did not no- 
tice you. But I am glad you were there. Keep on 
coming. I shall always be glad to see you. I saw 
you in the mill Tuesday, but would not have seen 
you had it not been that Mr. Mayhorn mentioned 
your name in connection with the quiet loom. I have 
said nothing to him about my knowing you. He 
does not need to know it." 

Just as he finished the last sentence, two of the 
mill girls came up, and asked Miss Maxfield if she 
would go into the greenhouse with them. 

Glad to excuse herself, she went with her friends, 
while Mr. Love, happy in the thought that he and 
Miss Maxfield could thenceforth meet without em- 
barrassment, crossed the parlor to speak with Mrs. 
Randolph and her daughter. 

Miss Maxfield enjoyed the reception far more than 
she had anticipated. She found herself in an at- 
mosphere of innocent fondness, amid natural beauty 



A LATE CALLER 119 

and unconstrained hospitality. She experienced a 
pleasure such as a long imprisoned dove does, when at 
last it wings its free passage into boundless ethereal 
heights. A calm radiance of joy and peace enhanced 
the beauty of her attractive face. Her heart felt 
the touch of a soothing power, and seemed about to 
find its lofty moorings ; to anchor itself in that bliss- 
ful atmosphere which insures true happiness, friendly 
security, and abiding peace. 

When she left the mansion, there was a desire on 
her part to have a good visit with the man who had 
proved himself a true friend. 

The parsonage Mr. Love occupied was close to 
the church, both buildings facing a beautiful park, 
of which Darland's citizens were justly proud. 

About half an hour after the reception, the pastor 
was seated in his study, looking over a sermon for 
the following Sunday, when he was surprised by a 
ring of the doorbell. He wondered who could be 
calling at so late an hour. He went to the door, 
and was astonished to behold Miss Maxfield. 

" Will it be improper for me to call at so late an 
hour? " she asked, timidly. 

" Not at all," replied Mr. Love, extending his hand 
in friendly welcome ; " for I always keep open house. 
And, as you have doubtless observed, my shades are 
not drawn. When on the street, evenings, I always 
like to see homes well-lighted, they look so cheery 
when one is passing by. Walk right into the draw- 
ing-room ; I am glad to welcome you." 

Overjoyed to be thus cordially received, Miss Max- 
field entered, and was soon seated in a willow rocker, 



120 SATISFIED AT LAST 

near a large window. Before the pastor had crossed 
the room to a favorite chair, his late caller said, 
" I hardly dared come, though more on your ac- 
count than on my own. But it didn't seem to me I 
could go to my room without seeing you. I want 
to tell you some things in order that I may, if possi- 
ble, disabuse your mind of the false report regarding 
me which appeared in the paper, the morning I so 
hastily left Raymond's. In order to do this, it will 
be necessary to tell you some things regarding my 
life. I saw the account of my being missing, as I 
have already intimated, and did not dare to stay 
another minute, knowing that Mr. and Mrs. Ray- 
mond, as well as you, would see the item, and would 
doubtless believe that part which was not true. Un- 
der the circumstances I could not face them nor you, 
so I slipped out quietly, and started for the country 
at once. I had seen all of Freedom City I wanted 
to! Not having any money, I could not take a car, 
so had to walk. I found that I was pretty weak, 
but managed to get out into the country, where I 
found a nice place. That is, the people were nice, 
very nice, but the work was, oh, so hard. On that 
account, I left after Christmas, and came here be- 
cause I had heard the woman I worked for speak of 
Darland as such a nice little city. You know prac- 
tically all the rest as far as this place is concerned. 
When I found you were here, I was much surprised, 
but thought I could get along without your seeing 
me. I am glad now I didn't." And here, through 
the tears which had gathered in her eyes, she smiled 
so sweetly that Mr. Love thought she looked more like 



A LATE CALLER 121 

an angel than a young woman with a burdened heart. 

She felt encouraged by the expression on his face, 
and continued : " I do not know whether you believe 
what I have said in regard to the falsity of some 
things which appeared in that wicked news-item. It 
is pretty hard, when I have even suffered hunger 
because I would persist in doing right, to read such 
thoughts regarding my character in the newspaper! 
It is true that I associated somewhat with girls of 
questionable character, but such company was not my 
choice — that is, would not have been, had I known 
them as well at first as I did later. I never entered 
but one disreputable house that I know of, and 
that was done through the perfidy of one who was 
pretending to assist me in getting a position. I — " 

The sad mental picture before her caused her to 
burst into tears. She covered her face with her hand 
and silently wept. The sympathetic pastor saw the 
tears glisten between her fingers, but said nothing. 

Miss Maxfield finally gained sufficient control of 
her voice to continue : " I think I had better begin 
farther back in my life, for then you will understand 
me better. I was born twenty-one years ago in north- 
ern Pennsylvania. My parents were both drowned 
while on a steamboat excursion. I was only two years 
old at that time, and had been left in the care of my 
uncle and aunt who lived next door to us, and who 
brought me up. Of course, I do not remember my 
father and mother. Father had large interests in the 
coal mines in that section, and as I was the only child, 
I inherited his entire fortune. As I grew up I had 
every advantage in the line of education, becoming 



122 SATISFIED AT LAST 

a student in Leamington Academy at the age of 
fourteen. Uncle was my guardian, and assumed con- 
trol of everything in which papa had been interested. 
As I learned later on, uncle did not like some of 
the directors of the mines in which my money was 
invested, so he gradually drew off from the Com- 
pany, and invested the entire amount, as well as his 
own money, in some new oil territory in the far 
south. He did all this without my knowledge. But 
the oil industry proved to be a dismal failure, and 
consequently, we were left penniless. I received the 
sad news about three months before I was to have 
graduated. It made me so angry that I never cared 
to see my uncle again. And I never did; for the 
loss was too much for him, and caused his death 
soon after. Supposing my aunt was a partner to his 
dishonesty, I had the same bitter thoughts about her 
that I did of uncle. 

" During my last year in the academy, I fell in love 
with a certain young fellow whose name I do not care 
to mention. He was in the college, and was a fine 
looking fellow. Several times he asked me to run 
away with him, and get married ; and, foolish girl that 
I was, I at last consented. But the news of my 
great loss was responsible for my final consent to go 
with him ; for it was not given until the evening after 
the sad news reached me. I had been without money 
several days, and was expecting some from uncle 
daily. But it never came. The young man whom I 
expected to marry had. some money; I never knew 
how much. Well, we started for Freedom City on 
the early morning train, arriving at two in the 



A LATE CALLER 123 

afternoon ; and at once proceeded to look up a minis- 
ter. We might have found you, I suppose, had I not 
changed my mind." 

She smiled faintly as she looked at Mr. Love, who 
was becoming more and more interested as the nar- 
rative progressed. 

" Perhaps so," he replied, returning her smile. 

" Well," continued Miss Maxfield, " as I have said, 
I changed my mind about getting married. I had 
some misgivings after leaving Leamington regarding 
the step I was about to take. My lover was quite a 
little older than I, and said many things which sounded 
good to an orphan, to one without a dollar in the 
world ; so I tried to quiet my misgivings. But before 
we succeeded in finding a clergyman, I had made up 
my mind not to marry ; at least not then. I shall never 
forget the angry expression which appeared on his 
face when I told him I would not marry him then. 
It seemed for just an instant as though he wanted 
to kill me! But, strange as it may seem, I was 
perfectly fearless. I told him I was young, and had 
better wait awhile. He glared at me a moment, and 
then, without a word, left me. I have never seen him 
since. There I was, in a strange city, without friends 
or money. What to do, I did not know. I didn't 
dare to go back to school; in fact, I couldn't, for 
I had no money to pay my fare with. I did not think 
of trying to get home, for I fairly hated my uncle 
and aunt. I walked through the streets, wondering 
what I could do, when a placard on a small hat 
factory attracted my attention. It read: ' Girls 
Wanted.' I hesitated a moment, and then went in. 



124 SATISFIED AT LAST 

I obtained a position at three dollars a week. That 
was better than nothing, for it would at least keep me 
from starving. But that position was short-lived, 
for the factory shut down about six weeks after I 
entered it. During the next few months, I worked 
in a number of places, and finally secured a position 
in Hypop & Lorum's department store, where I 
clerked for over two years. Even there I could not 
earn enough to get along decently. A small amount 
which I was laying up for a possible rainy day was 
loaned to a friend just about a month before I lost 
my place. That occurred about the first of Septem- 
ber, last year. I have never seen the friend to whom 
I loaned the money since ; nor the money either ! " 

She stopped a moment to wipe away the tears which 
again filled her eyes. 

That he might draw her thoughts into another 
channel, Mr. Love said, " I thought I had seen you 
before, though to my knowledge, I never ran across 
you in Freedom City; not until that night I found 
you in front of Mr. Raymond's. The place where 
I first saw you was at Leamington. Do you recall 
seeing me? " 

" Yes," Miss Maxfield replied, " I saw you a few 
times, and learned your name, and that you were 
there to do some post-graduate work in the college. 
I wish I could have remained in the academy until 
Commencement, then I should have graduated; and 
perhaps have entered college the next semester. Had 
I done so, my career would doubtless have been far 
different from what it has been. 

" Let me see," she continued, after a moment's tear- 



A LATE CALLER 125 

ful hesitation, " I had gotten as far as leaving the 
department store, hadn't I? Well, I sought work 
faithfully for two weeks, but found none. At the 
end of those two weary, disappointing weeks, I again 
found myself without money. I am, perhaps a little 
too proud ; of an independent nature which scorns the 
idea of asking assistance, even from my best friends. 
But I cannot help it, though it has cost me hours and 
hours of privation. Well, on that never-to-be-for- 
gotten night, I stood on a certain street corner watch- 
ing the people rush by, when a rather pleasant look- 
ing woman spoke to me, and asked if I was in trouble. 
I presume she read discouragement in my face. I 
told her I was without work. She said she knew a 
woman who wanted a girl, and offered to take me 
to the place. Well, I found myself in a trap, and 
only escaped by fainting away, and by being taken 
to the city hospital, where I spent nearly three weeks. 
After leaving the hospital I failed to find a place, and 
was without food two days. On that cold, rainy 
night that you picked me up, I was wandering along 
to I know not where nor what — and you know the 
rest, as far as Freedom City is concerned. Once in 
the country I found a place in a nice family, but the 
work was too hard. I came to this city after Christ- 
mas, and was fortunate in finding work in the mill. 
Had I known that you were here, I should have 
given this place a wide berth. But now I am glad I 
didn't!" 

She stopped speaking. Her large, beautiful eyes 
looked straight into Mr. Love's as if to ascertain 
whether he believed all she had told, and if he now 



126 SATISFIED AT LAST 

realized that the evils associated with her name in the 
morning paper were false representations of her 
character. 

She was greatly relieved to hear him say : " It 
was hard for me to credit what the newspaper had to 
say about you, Miss Maxfield. I seemed to have 
a far more exalted opinion of you. I am glad to 
learn that I was not mistaken." 

The kind words of the pastor, expressing as they 
did, absolute confidence in all that she had said, were 
like nourishing food to a famishing soul. Waves 
of peace and thankfullness rolled in upon the shores 
of the mind once scorched by the intense rays of fear, 
sadness and perplexity. She had fought many battles 
with doubt and fear, had been overwhelmed by the 
everpresent waves of poverty, always looking for but 
never seeing the silver lining of the cloud which had 
hung so heavily above her. But she felt happier now, 
and told the pastor so. She now arose to go, when 
she was made happy by his requesting the privilege 
of walking home with her. 

" You are more than kind," she replied, " but it is 
asking too much of you to go home with me at so 
late an hour." 

" Oh, it will be early enough soon ! " he laughingly 
replied, at the same time stepping into a small room to 
get his hat and coat. 

They met no one between his home and hers, for 
which both were secretly thankful. Miss Maxfield 
told her escort that she had been brought up to 
ridicule the church, and, like her uncle and aunt, she 
was skeptical. 



A LATE CALLER 127 

Mr. Love assured her that she would soon rise above 
such erroneous views, and that she was not to blame 
for her lack of religious knowledge. He also ex- 
pressed the belief that her life in Darland would be far 
pleasanter than it had been in Freedom City. 

When he bade her good-night, and gave her hand 
a friendly pressure, she could not but feel that a new 
life had already begun for her. On her way up stairs 
she mentally exclaimed, " What a man he is ! He 
certainly does not believe in Sis Hopkins' thought that 
' There ain't no sense in doin' nuthin' for nobody 
what never done nuthin' for you,' for I believe he 
is always doing something for somebody ! He has 
been so kind to me. I feel as though I had entered a 
new world. Even Mr. Mayhorn is kind and friendly. 
I almost feel flattered over the way he has stood at 
my loom and talked with me to-day. He does not 
seem to feel above the mill-hands. He is certainly 
a remarkable man. I like such men as Mr. Mayhorn 
and the pastor. Perhaps I can work in the mill two 
or three years, and then — " 

She stopped short as she felt a burning in her 
face. After she turned on the light, she thought, 
" No, I am not worthy of either of them, and an evil 
one I never want! I'll die an old maid first! I'd 
rather be a dozen of them than to marry some men I 
know! I hope the evening's experiences won't keep 
me awake, for I am tired, genuinely tired. There 
is one thing certain, my past life is no longer a secret ; 
there is one who knows it, and I'm not afraid to trust 
it in his care." 

With that thought in mind, she fell into a sleep, 



128 SATISFIED AT LAST 

which was the sweet sleep of Elysium. She dreamed 
of angels, but of a different kind from those she 
had so often seen in pictures. Those which appeared 
in her dreams were of a diviner, more ethereal nature, 
transfigured forms, presenting a celestial brightness 
and a transcendental splendor far above the concep- 
tion of mortals. They seemed to come from an 
inconceivably great distance, coming nearer and nearer 
all the time, singing, " Glory to God in the highest, 
and on earth peace, good will toward men." The 
melody was divine in its sweetness ; and as the angel- 
choir came nearer, the delicious harmony increased in 
ever-widening circles, until the dreaming Miss Max- 
field thought it must fill the whole world. They 
finally reached her bed-side and touched her with 
heavenly gentleness, placing upon her bed emaculate 
garments which she was to put on as soon as her form 
was able to wear them. 

The weeks went rapidly by, with Miss Maxfield at 
the loom day after day. She loved her work ; and the 
more she became acquainted with the other girls, the 
better she liked them. She was more and more con- 
vinced in her opinion that Darland was the best place 
on earth ! 

One stormy evening in March, Mr. and Mrs. Stan- 
ley invited her into the library, where they chatted 
for an hour on various topics. Miss Maxfield was 
about to go to her room, when Mrs. Stanley picked 
up the little book which Miss Maxfield had secretly 
read several times, saying, " Have you ever seen this 
little book?" 

" Yes, a number of times. I saw it before I came 



A LATE CALLER 129 

here, and have read a little in yours several times." 

" I'm glad you have read even a little in it," said 
Mrs. Stanley. " If it had not been for that book you 
would not have had a home with us. The truth 
between the lids of that book healed my husband of a 
so-called incurable disease. And it has also healed 
me of a trouble which baffled the doctors for years. 
Aren't you glad we have both been so wonderfully 
helped? " 

" Most assuredly I am. I appreciate my beautiful 
home, and am thankful you found something which 
did for you what other means were unable to do. I 
don't understand it, but I know that the book does 
marvelous things. A woman of my acquaintance was 
healed of inflammatory rheumatism by the truth it 
contains. I know that case myself, and therefore 
cannot doubt it ! " 

" I'm very glad to hear you talk as you do," said 
Mrs. Stanley, " I didn't know but that you might be 
prejudiced against it; so many are." 

" Why should I be ? I've not, as yet, seen any- 
thing in the book that is out of the way. I don't be- 
lieve in being prejudiced until I see its truth dis- 
proves I saw it demonstrated once, as I have said, 
and it was a demonstration that was most convincing. 
But I have always been a sort of skeptic, and I 
suppose it will take a lot of proof to help me to 
see and understand the truth which you and the 
preachers call that unseen quality or power." 

Up to this moment Mr. Stanley had remained quiet, 
but now he sat upright, sliding forward to the edge 
of his chair, and saying enthusiastically, " Then, 



130 SATISFIED AT LAST 

my dear young woman, 4 Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures ' by Mary Baker G. Eddy, 
is just exactly what you need! I speak from expe- 
rience, for I had a father who was considered an infi- 
del, and a mother who seemed to be a good deal like 
him. When I got to be a young man, I was consid- 
ered a chip off of the old block. After I was mar- 
ried I fell a victim to consumption, and was finally 
healed by Christian Science. But that isn't the best 
part of it. My healing set me to thinking, and I 
went to studying that blessed little book; and I 
found God! I had read the Bible, but only to ridi- 
cule its God, especially the one portrayed in the Old 
Testament; but Science and Health straightened me 
out, and now I love the Bible, and the God who 
inspired its truth." 

" That's all very interesting, and I may say, won- 
derful," Miss Maxfield remarked. " Under the cir- 
cumstances I don't blame you for loving the book, 
if it has done all that for you ; I think I should love it 
too, under similar conditions. I have longed to find 
God myself, but thus far have not succeeded. I have 
felt much happier since coming to Darland ; still I'm 
not satisfied. I listen to Mr. Love every Sunday. 
His sermons are beautiful and scholarly, and still they 
do not bring me up to where I can find the God that 
he speaks of in such endearing terms. I have won- 
dered sometimes whether there is not a good deal of 
speculative knowledge regarding God, and not a real, 
practical knowledge. The practical kind is the only 
kind that will ever satisfy me. I can prove that 
two times five are ten, and I can demonstrate my 



A LATE CALLER 181 

ability to run a loom, but I can't prove there is a 
God ! I earnestly hope that I may be able to prove it 
some day." 

" You will if you get an understanding of Science 
and Health," said Mr. Stanley. " My dear wife is 
proving it every day of her life. Well, it's nearly 
eleven o'clock. I've got to get the 6:10 train out in 
the morning, so I think we'd better retire," 



CHAPTER NINE 

THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 

It was a rude awakening which the inhabitants of 
Darland experienced one stormy night in March — 
the last night in the month ; and one long to be remem- 
bered. The day before had been an ideal winter's 
day. The pond in the Park had fairly groaned be- 
neath the feet of the merry skaters as they glided over 
the clear, thick ice. Even the busy pastor had spent 
an hour during the afternoon, enjoying the invigor- 
ating pastime. Most of the skaters were antici- 
pating an equally enjoyable time that night. But, 
as the sun went to its rest behind the snow-clad hills, 
the wind began to moan, sending a chill through the 
skaters, causing them to glide over the ice more rap- 
idly, that they might not feel the chilliness of the 
March wind. But its velocity increased continually, 
and necessitated their leaving the pond in favor of 
more comfortable quarters. Before the last person 
had left the ice, the wind was blowing a gale. Tiny 
particles of snow began to sift through the moving 
atmosphere, and soon the city was covered with a man- 
tle of restless white. 

" I'm inclined to think that March is going out like 

a lion this time," thought Mr. Love as he peered out 

into the blinding snowstorm just before retiring. 

Shortly after midnight, he was awakened by the con- 

132 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 133 

tinuous ringing of the huge fire-bell, a bell which had 
done duty since some of Darland's oldest citizens were 
children. The old bell sounded more dismal on ac- 
count of the howling accompaniment which the wind 
afforded. Many rushed to the windows, exclaiming, 
" What an awful night for a fire ! " They could see 
nothing through the darkness and driving storm. 

Still the bell rang! 

How long it had been ringing when Mr. Love was 
awakened by its continual clang, he did not know. 
But as soon as he heard it, he got up, and went to 
the window, but could see nothing. 

" There is evidently a big fire somewhere, and need 
of help," he thought, as he hastily dressed. It 
seemed to him it had never required quite so long to 
get into his clothes before. But he was ready at last, 
and rushed down the stairs, and out upon the walk, 
almost knocking a man down who was running in the 
direction of the fire. 

" A thousand pardons, my friend ! " exclaimed Mr. 
Love. " It's a good thing you are nimble, or I should 
have knocked you over. Can you tell me where the 
fire is? " 

" Maxson & Mayhorn's mill ! " shouted the man 
over his shoulder, for he was already twenty feet 
away. 

The information thus received, caused many 
thoughts to enter Mr. Love's mind as he hurried 
toward the mill. It was like running in a starless 
night. Sometimes he grazed a telegraph pole, or 
came near to falling over some obstruction. The 
street lamps struggled in vain to render their accus- 



134 SATISFIED AT LAST 

tomed service: the storm was too much for them. 
Now and then the running pastor was able to catch 
a glimpse of lurid sky, and then, all of a sudden, 
the entire heavens seemed aflame ! A ring of fire, high 
and wide, swept around the top of the mill! The 
firemen were fighting the flames with all their strength 
and skill. A crowd larger than seemed possible at so 
short notice, and on so stormy a night, surged for- 
ward and backward, apparently anxious to encourage 
the firemen, and to do all they could to suppress the 
fiery monster; but helpless as babes. 

The awful wind, in the fury of its tempestuous 
rush, added fuel to the fire, and carried burning em- 
bers to the houses where many of the mill-hands lived. 
Scores of people could be seen upon the building tops 
endeavoring to protect them from the hungry demon. 
About the mill the flames assumed the form of a 
gigantic pyramid, though a careening, restless one; 
for the fierce wind swayed the mighty mountain of fire 
in one direction and then in another. The firemen 
were helpless. The entire structure was doomed ! The 
dryness of the huge building, together with the ter- 
rible wind, fed the blaze into insufferable fierceness. 
It soon split into several spires, coiled and sprang 
around as if seeking new structures, anxious to devour 
all within reach. The heat pressed its intolerable 
burden upon wind-swept atmosphere, and touched its 
nearest new-found victim, one of the houses occupied 
by a mill-hand. The crowd began to move forward. 
Mr. Love also went nearer, and as he did so, saw 
the man whom he ran against when he rushed out of 
his hallway. The man recognized the pastor, and 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 135 

asked, " Did you see Mr. Mayhorn when he rode 
in?" 

" No," replied Mr. Love, getting closer to the 
man, " I didn't get here as soon as you did ; you 
are a good runner. What about Mayhorn? " 

" Why didn't you keep up with me? You missed 
quite a sight. I never saw anyone ride as he did. I 
caught sight of him just as he was nearing the fiery 
arena on Fleetfoot. My, but how he was going! 
No saddle either! He made me think of an Indian, 
riding a wild mustang. He had his overcoat on, but 
it wasn't buttoned, and it was flying along through 
the air like vapor. My, but that horse of his is as 
swift as an ostrich and as shapely as anything the 
Creator ever made! Isn't she a magnificent black 
though ? She came in like the wind, and with it ; but 
when she got near the fire, she swerved, and nearly 
unseated her rider. Mayhorn could hardly stop her. 
She reared, plunged and galloped madly around, 
scattering the people right and left. I was one of 
them, and came near being stepped on. But I had 
a fine view of the excited animal. Her nostrils were 
as red as the fire itself, and the way she snorted and 
blew off vapor was a caution! But Mayhorn is a 
powerful rider, and he finally got her toned down 
enough so he could get off. He threw the lines to 
one of his men who had stepped up to help him, 
rushed towards his office door as though he intended 
to go in. But he had to stop before he got anywhere 
near it, for the heat was too much for him. The old 
mill was like a fiery furnace ! My, look at her now ! 
How she does burn! The firemen might as well fold 



136 SATISFIED AT LAST 

their hands; they can't do anything in this wind. I 
wouldn't be surprised if all the mill-houses went too ! 
See, the firemen are throwing water on the nearest 
one now, and beginning to tear down the next ! " 

Mr. Love scarcely heard the last words of the speak- 
er, for he saw people beginning to carry household 
goods from the threatened buildings, and ran to help. 
The occupants of the mill-houses evidently realized 
that their homes were doomed, for they were hurrying 
their possessions to safe distances as rapidly as pos- 
sible. Mr. Mayhorn and a few of his men had sta- 
tioned themselves near the things, that they might 
prevent their being stolen. 

Cornie had not been slow in following his employer 
to the fire and was soon making himself useful in help- 
ing to carry out the household goods. In entering 
one of the houses, he saw a big fellow carrying out a 
good-sized stove without any assistance. Cornie 
stepped to one side to let him pass, and as he did so, 
asked, " How in the worrald kin ye do it? M 

" It's as easy as falling off a log," the man replied, 
slowly working his way through the narrow door. 

" It may be, p'raps it is," said Cornie, " but bedad, 
it ain't so quick ! " 

On making his second trip into the house, the good 
natured Irishman was directed upstairs. He found 
things hotter and smokier up there than he cared for. 
He could hear the fire crackling above his head. He 
became excited, picked up a towel and a water-pitcher, 
threw the latter out of a window, but carried the towel 
downstairs! A mill-hand who saw him run out told 
Mr, Mayhorn the next day how excited Cornie was 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 137 

when he hurried from the burning building. " Why, 
Mr. Mayhorn," exclaimed the man, " the Irishman's 
eyes stuck out far enough to hang a week's washing 
on!" 

After Cornie's excitement had abated somewhat, he 
ventured into another building, when he was accosted 
by a friend of his who always enjoyed the Irishman's 
wit. This friend asked him how he managed to get 
to the fire so soon. 

" Oh, that was aisy enough," was Cornie's quick 
reply, " I stharted airly an' harried a little all the 
toime. But," he continued, " I didn't harry enough 
in de last house. It was so blamed hot that I narly had 
me oie-hairs schorched! I tell ye, it made me feel 
kind o' bobwhizzle loike ! " 

" I guess," remarked his friend, as soon as he could 
sufficiently control his voice, " you didn't get much 
sleep ; for I saw you driving towards home last night 
about eleven o'clock." 

" No, I didn't git a great dale," Cornie replied, 
" I just laned up against the bed a little whoile." 

Cornie did not seem to care about continuing the 
conversation, for he strolled away, singing in his mon- 
otone fashion : — 

Thar's a new " close cut " to eour ould ceow*s horns, — 

A dehorn-ed head her ould neck adorns! 

Thar's a bran new twist to her ristless tail, 

An' a new drip, drip in the ould milk-pail. 

Thar's a city style to her rollin' cud, — 

A country " squash " when she strikes the mud ! 

Thar's a foine new squint to her big breoun oyes, 

An' a patent switch to chase off flies! 



138 SATISFIED AT LAST 

All the furniture from every house had been placed 
at a safe distance. The firemen fought bravely, but 
without avail. Every house went down under the 
avalanche of flame. 

" The worst fire Darland has ever seen, 55 said Mr. 
Mayhorn to the pastor as together they stood and 
watched the last house of the group surrender to the 
flames. " We cannot imagine how it originated 
either. 55 

" It 5 s too bad, 55 said Mr. Love in a sorrowful tone, 
" were you insured? 55 

" For just about enough to cover the building. 
The machinery is a total loss. I had some things in 
the office I should have liked to save; a valuable 
painting, for one thing. But it's all gone up in 
smoke — or rather in flame, for there wasn 5 t much 
smoke. The safe was fireproof, so I guess everything 
in that is all O. K. That building was a pretty good 
structure, I 5 m sorry to see it's no more. 55 

" Yes it is too bad, 55 said Mr. Love, sympathet- 
ically, " I feel sorry for you and your sister, but per- 
haps more so for the poor people who have lost their 
homes, and are now thrown out of employment. 55 

" That is true, 55 was the reply, expressed feelingly, 
" but I guess, the only thing is to rebuild as soon as 
possible. We can give the men work to do in helping 
clear away the rubbish, and in doing whatever they 
can on the new building. I will start them to work 
as soon as the insurance is settled. What the girls 
will do, I don 5 t know ; get work around town, I pre- 
sume. But come, we do not want to stand here in 
this bitter wind until daybreak. There are three or 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 139 

four good hours before daylight yet. If two of us 
could ride, I'd take you home in a hurry; but since 
we cannot, we will have to part company for a short 
time. Now don't let this spoil the remainder of the 
night for you. I'm going home to sleep." 

Having said this, he gave the man who had been 
caring for his horse a dollar, leaped upon her back, 
and was gone. 

" He takes this as though it were a common oc- 
currence," thought Mr. Love, his eyes following the 
vanishing rider as long as there was anything to be 
seen. 

Before the pastor reached home, the storm had 
abated somewhat, and the moon, as if anxious to 
gaze on the smouldering ruins, fought her way 
through masses of cloud. The wind continued by 
spells to roar in short, spiteful blasts as the tempest 
gradually faded away. But it had done its worst. 
The havoc was complete. 

Mr. Stanley was the first in his home to read 
the morning paper, and the glaring head-lines on the 
first page revealed at once what the awful night had 
done for Darland. He first broke the news to his 
wife, and then went to Miss Maxfield's door, rapped 
lightly, and finding that she was awake, told her the 
sad news. 

" Oh ! " was all he could hear. He started down 
the stairs after delivering his unwelcome message, and 
hence did not hear the sudden paroxysm of pas- 
sionate weeping which possessed the unhappy Miss 
Maxfield. He knew the sad news would be a source 
of great regret to her, hence he shouted from the 



140 SATISFIED AT LAST 

foot of the stairs, " Don't feel bad now, you'll be 
taken care of." 

But the weeping girl did not hear him, for her face 
was buried deep in a pillow, and she was sobbing out 
the words, " What shall I do? What shall I do? I 
have been comparatively happy of late, and now it is 
all over. The money which I recently sent the doc- 
tor as a final payment, and the little I have spent on 
myself, has left me only about enough for a week's 
board. It's too bad! What will we poor girls do? 
It is barely possible they will rebuild, but even if they 
do, it will be six months or more before we can get 
work again. What a world of ups and downs this 
is anyway ! I should think this a real case of being 
tried as by fire. I wonder if many people in the world 
have had as rough a time trying to get along as I 
have? " 

Sob followed sob. Suddenly she sat up and men- 
tally exclaimed, "But why weep? This world seems 
to have been made to weep in, but what good 
does it do, after all? Then too, my sobbing voice 
frightens me! If I could sit by the surf, as I did 
that delightful summer so many years ago, and have 
the roar of the waves drown my weeping voice by its 
majestic chords, I wouldn't mind it half so much. 
There is one thing certain, and that is, crying will 
not help present conditions. If enough tears had 
been at hand to have stopped the fire when it began, 
crying would have been of some use! There is one 
thing which, I suppose, may be accounted a blessing 
— I'm better off than the poor people who were 
driven from their homes, and perhaps lost alj they 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 141 

had. Strange, none of us heard the fire bell." 

Before Miss Maxfield came down to breakfast, Mrs. 
Stanley had remarked to her husband that she pre- 
sumed the young lady upstairs would, in all prob- 
ability, feel bad over the loss of her position, adding, 
" But she will be provided for. Her pretty face 
almost insures her a good position, to say nothing 
about divine help; though I suppose she does not 
realize the possibility of divine assistance and the 
source of abundance as we do." 

" No, I presume not, 5 ' Mr. Stanley acquiesced, 
" but she will get along ; she's bound to in this town." 

Just before going down to breakfast, Miss Maxfield 
glanced in the mirror to see if there were any signs 
of the cry in which she had indulged. 

" Perhaps they could see a little red in my eyes, if 
they looked close," she thought, " but they are too 
good to say anything about it. I hope I can keep as 
calm as I've seen Mrs. Stanley, under quite as trying 
conditions." 

But no sooner had the subject been touched upon 
after she sat down to breakfast, than she realized she 
was about to create a scene. She asked to be excused, 
rushed upstairs, and threw herself face downward 
on her bed. 

With a knowing look at her husband, Mrs. Stanley 
followed, and, sitting down on the bed, talked to her, 
at the same time stroking the weeping girl's hair with 
her hand. " Don't cry, my dear, nothing is lost in 
the infinite Mind. Can you not realize that you are 
God's child? He assures you in the Bible, c I will 
not leave thee, nor forsake thee.' " She sat quietly 



142 SATISFIED AT LAST 

for a few minutes, when Miss Maxfield straightened 
up, and smiled at her friend through the tears which 
still lingered. But her face was calm, betokening 
peace in the once troubled mind. 

A moment later, Mr. Stanley, who had been sitting 
quietly with head resting in his hand, looked up, and 
saw two peaceful faces coming toward him, their pos- 
sesses having their arms about each other. The 
truth had done its work. 

If Miss Maxfield could have been an unobserved 
witness in Miss Truhart's parlor that afternoon, she 
would have been convinced that she was indeed in the 
midst of friends, and that her weeping had been un- 
necessary. The pastor and Miss Truhart were en- 
gaged in earnest conversation. He was saying : " I 
have thought that Miss Maxfield might be helpful to 
you and later on, if you learn to love her, perhaps 
be a companion as well. She is above the ordinary 
run of girls, is quite well educated, and, I think, with 
the proper leading, will make a useful church-member 
sometime. She is in many ways a remarkable girl. 
She is a thinker, and uses language which is beyond 
that of the ordinary mill-girl. Had she remained in 
school a little longer, she would have graduated. But 
something transpired which took her out, and the blos- 
soming bud of future distinction was dropped into the 
street, a helpless, misused waif. I have never breathed 
a word of her history to anyone before ; and 
you may wonder how I came to know so much about 
her. The truth of the matter is, I knew her while 
living in Freedom City. But since I came to Darland, 
I have become better acquainted with her. Before 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 143 

either of us came here, she was in need of a friend, and 
I did what I could for her. She — " 

" Of course you did," interrupted Miss Truhart, 
" you are always helping someone ; that help-giving 
quality seems to constitute the major part of your 
make-up. You are — " 

" Pardon me, Miss Truhart, but if you will kindly 
let me sink out of sight for a moment, I will tell 
you a little more about Miss Maxfield. Soon after 
I became acquainted with her, she left the city, and 
I did not see her again until I visited the mill, shortly 
after coming here. The night after the reception she 
came to the parsonage — oh, you needn't look so sur- 
prised, nor hold her under condemnation, for she was 
in trouble. That is, she thought I believed some 
things regarding her which were not true ; so she came 
that night to give me the facts. She could not wait 
any longer." 

Mr. Love stopped short in his narrative, and drew 
forth his handkerchief, which he raised to his eyes. 
Miss Truhart's filled in sympathy, and quiet reigned 
until he was able to continue. But, apparently, he did 
not care to reveal anything further, for he said: 
" You will pardon me if I refrain from telling you 
anything more regarding her. However, I am sure 
of this: that if you decide to take her, you will 
learn to love her, and will be a blessing to her; 
and it may be that she will also be to you. If you 
take her, please do not associate my name in con- 
nection with the matter." 

Miss Truhart sat quietly thinking for a moment, 
and then said : " I am not particularly in need of 



144 SATISFIED AT LAST 

another girl, but as a favor to you, and with the 
hope of doing her good, I will take her, Mr. Love." 

That was all, but it was enough to send the pastor 
to his room with a happy, thankful heart. 

The following day, Miss Maxfield received a long 
slender envelope, addressed in a feminine hand. She 
opened it quickly, and read as follows : — 

Miss Maxfield, — Now that the mill is destroyed, and you are 
without work, will you consider a proposition from me to come 
to my home, and assist my maids in doing the work. I shall 
make you no offer as to salary now. Come to the house if you 
think favorably of my proposition, and then we can decide 
the matter of wages. Sincerely, 

Grace Tbuhaet. 

April the first. 

When Miss Maxfield had finished reading, she 
scarcely knew what to make of the note. It was dated 
April first. She wondered if a practical joke was 
being played at her expense, for the note had been 
written on All-Fools' day. Perhaps the writer had 
intended that it should reach her the same day it was 
written. But no, there was G. T. in gold letters at 
the top of the paper — a beautiful monogram. She 
read the note again and again. She laughed and 
cried ; then read the note through her tears. Finally, 
she exclaimed : " I do believe it is a genuine invita- 
tion, and for me, me to live in that beautiful mansion ! 
That is a little nearer heaven than I ever expected to 
get ! I have always had to seek a place, but now one 
is offered to me ! The world must be getting better ! 
Surely, this is a dream, but it is a beautiful one! 
Why, I'd be willing to scrub her floors every day for 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 145 

even the privilege of being in her home, and being 
under her influence ! And to think, of all the girls in 
the mill (or out of it, I should say!) she wants me. 
Isn't it lovely! This is what I call luck, genuine 
luck! It may be, though, as Mr. Love said in his 
sermon last Sunday, that there is no such thing 
as luck. Perhaps it is this c divine Love ' that Mr. 
and Mrs. Stanley talk so much about. Well, what- 
ever it is it has come my way, and I'm pretty thank- 
ful for it too ! I am a — " 

"What is all this oratory about?" asked Mrs. 
Stanley, who suddenly appeared on the scene, to find 
Miss Maxfield standing in the middle of the room with 
a note in one hand, and an envelope in the other. 

"What, was I thinking out loud? " asked Miss 
Maxfield, her face beaming. " Well, if I was, it isn't 
to be wondered at. Just read that note ! " 

Without saying a word, Mrs. Stanley took the 
note, a smile spreading over her face as she read. 
She studied the missive a moment, then raised her eyes 
to Miss Maxfield's, and said, " I can't blame you for 
indulging in a bit of oratory. You are, indeed, a 
fortunate girl. Miss Truhart is considered one of 
the most estimable young women in the city, and is 
perhaps our wealthiest citizen. I shall be sorry to 
have you leave us, but of course must let you go. 
It is an opportunity full of promise to be even her 
servant — that is, when looking at it from a human 
standpoint. Do you — " 

She was interrupted by Miss Maxfield who ex- 
claimed, " I cannot see even now how it can be true ! 
To think that she should ask me ! I must be dream- 



146 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ing! No, there go Uncle Jerry and Aunt Keziah in 
their old-fashioned sleigh. Well, asleep or awake, 
what made her think of me ? " 

" Divine Love," said Mrs. Stanley, reverently. 

" I suppose so," acquiesced Miss Maxfield dream- 
ily, " but it all seems so strange, so beautiful ! I 
must go over at once. This note was written yes- 
terday. I see that the walks are passable now, so I 
can get through all right. The cars may be running 
by the time I want to come back. Pretty big bliz- 
zard, I call it, and following so close after the one 
of the night before. But • it's an ill wind that 
doesn't bring someone some good.' That old saying 
is quite applicable just now. Wish me success, Mrs. 
Stanely. Here goes for better or for worse. I hope I 
can please her." 

" I am sure you will do that," her friend replied, 
" and as far as its being for better or worse is con- 
cerned, we'll know it is for better." 

In half an hour, Miss Maxfield was received in the 
library by Miss Truhart, and fifteen minutes after- 
ward the happy young woman had the assured knowl- 
edge that the beautiful mansion was to be her home. 
She was told that in a few minutes there would be 
a sleigh at the door to take her to the Stanley's, 
where she might get her belongings and bring them 
to her new home. 

Upon her arrival, Mrs. Stanley met her at the 
door, and whispered, " What a beautiful rig ! That 
is the handsomest Russian sleigh in the city. And 
the horses are fully as pretty as Mr. Mayhorn's 
Fleetfoot. Very nice of Miss Truhart to place it at 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 147 

your disposal. It looks as though you were really 
to have a home with its owner." 

After Mrs. Stanley had whispered the first sen- 
tence or two, they were within the hall, and had closed 
the door. Then the happy woman, whose face re- 
flected Miss Maxfield's, spoke of the joyful hours 
which the latter would enjoy in her future home. 
Then she went to a drawer from which she took a 
new copy of Science and Health, and taking it to 
Miss Maxfield, said, " I want to give you this little 
book. I hope you will read it as often as you can. 
I did not know you were to leave us when I ordered 
it for you, but I want you to have it just the same; 
yes, even more, for here you could read mine when 
you desired, but in your new home I presume there is 
no copy." 

Miss Maxfield thanked her, and told her how much 
she appreciated the gift, adding, " I shall certainly 
read it. Perhaps it will help me to find the God that 
I have been searching for so long." 

" Oh, you will find Him all right ! Our lesson this 
week is about God. I wish you could read it." 

" What lesson ? Your Sunday-school lesson ? " 

" Not exactly our Sunday-school lesson," replied 
Mrs. Stanley, smiling, " but our lesson for Sunday ; 
and, in fact, for every day of the week. It contains 
passages from the Bible, and correlative passages 
from Science and Health." 

" You don't mean to say that you study the Bible 
every day ! " 

" To be sure. Couldn't get along without it ; it 
is part of my daily bread, and a very important part 



148 SATISFIED AT LAST 

too. Why, did you think the Bible was a sort of 
Sunday book? " 

" I don't know but that I did, and ordinary books 
and magazines for the other days in the week." 

" I do not wonder at your having that kind of an 
idea, for so many people read the Bible on Sundays 
only. But when they acquire an understanding of 
the truth as revealed in Science and Health, they will 
love their Bibles, and will want to study them every 
day. Did you ever see the little book entitled ' Mis- 
cellaneous Writings '? It is such a precious little vol- 
ume, and so helpful in gaining an understanding 
of Christian Science." 

" I wonder if that is one of the two books Chester 
said ' the nice woman ' had? " Miss Maxfield queried, 
mentally, while Mrs. Stanley was speaking about the 
book. Then she said, " No, I have never seen it, 
though I think I've heard it mentioned. Does it 
contain a little prayer in which God is spoken of as 
both ' Father ' and < Mother '? " 

" Yes, it does. I'll get the book and show it to 
you. How did you happen to know of it? " 

Miss Maxfield then told her about Chester, and the 
" nice woman," etc. While she was talking, Mrs. 
Stanley found the prayer she had asked for. It was 
on page 400, and was written by Mrs. Eddy. 

" Yes, that's it. I think it's very nice. I say it 
myself once in awhile, but my prayers don't go any 
higher than the ceiling, so there isn't much use." 

" Well, you read your new book, and you'll find 
that your prayers will go much higher than the ceil- 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 149 

ing. You will get a different conception of prayer, 
and of your Bible, too." 

" I hope so, and especially of the Bible. It seems 
like such a queer jumble to me. I have read it quite 
a little Sundays since I came here, and I find some 
things that are so contradictory; at least, they ap- 
pear that way to me. For instance, in Exodus, I 
think it is, it speaks of seventy-four men seeing God. 
Then in the New Testament somewhere, it says, ' No 
man hath seen God at any time.' Can you recon- 
cile those statements satisfactorily ? " 

" Yes, because Science and Health gives us the 
right understanding of God. There is a vast differ- 
ence between the conception of God as portrayed in 
some portions of the Old Testament, and John's con- 
ception of him. John's was right, and the Christian 
Science conception of God is in harmony with his — 
a God which, as the Bible says, is Spirit; not a mate- 
rial God." 

" Then you don't think that God looks like we do ? " 

" No, not at all. We do not think of God as a 
physical personality, which ever was, or ever will be, 
seen by physical eyes. Jesus said ' God is Spirit.* 
If He is Spirit, He must be seen spiritually. You 
may not be able to see this now, but as you gain an 
understanding of the truth in your book, it will be- 
come clear to you." 

" I hope so. Do you suppose Miss Truhart has 
ever read Science and Health? " 

" I presume not," Mrs. Stanley replied, " for she 
is very much taken up with her church and its work, 
and is pretty well grounded in its doctrines. Her 



150 SATISFIED AT LAST 

father, I understand, was very strong in that faith, 
so she comes naturally by it. She probably would 
not look at the book, but there, I ought not to think 
that, much less say it; for she is a beautiful char- 
acter, loving and lovable. It may be possible she is 
anxious and willing to receive all the light which 
comes to her. One cannot tell the day nor the hour 
when any friend may become interested in that truth 
which some of us are gaining a little of each day." 

" This is all interesting, but I must be gathering 
up my traps; the coachman will think I am never 
coming." 

Miss Maxfield was given a room on the third floor. 
It was cozy, and overlooked the scene of the fire, a 
reminder of what had been. Her new work afforded 
some time for reading and meditation. She was, to 
a certain extent, quite contented, but the desire to rise 
above common drudgery would often recur to her 
mind, for she felt equal to greater things. All un- 
known to herself, she was being closely observed by 
Miss Truhart, who gradually pulled down the social 
barriers which society has erected between mistress 
and maid. Miss Truhart was learning to love and 
respect the new servant. She saw in her even more 
than Mr. Love had suggested, and was beginning to 
feel that the position Miss Maxfield occupied in her 
home was far beneath her. More than that, she saw 
in her a companion, one she could love and trust. 
Since her father died, Miss Truhart had spent many 
lonely hours. At such time she craved the compan- 
ionship of one who might, in a measure, take her 
father's place. 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 151 

The beautiful, cultured servant was certainly lov- 
able, at least so Miss Truhart thought. Hence, not 
many months had gone by before Miss Maxfield was 
made to feel that she was regarded more as a friend 
than servant. On the anniversary of her entrance 
into the mansion, Miss Truhart had a most agreeable 
surprise in store for her. 

The large, beautiful room over the library had 
been Mr. Truhart's den, and had not been occupied 
by anyone since his death. Without Miss Max- 
field's knowledge it had been transformed into a girl's 
room. In her desire to elevate the last employed 
servant to a more exalted position, Miss Truhart had 
moved with great care, that she might not offend the 
maids who had been in her employ several years. 
She told them that Miss Maxfield had once been 
wealthy, and was fairly well educated. That her 
present position was thrust upon her through the 
loss of her property, for which she was not at all to 
blame. She revealed to them the fact that she in- 
tended to make a companion of Miss Maxfield, and 
succeeded in getting them to enter heartily into the 
plan — a plan which was to be a sort of " coming 
out " affair. 

At exactly one year from the hour Miss Maxfield 
entered the mansion, all the arrangements were com- 
plete, the room in readiness for her, and Miss Tru- 
hart seated in its midst, in a large mahogany rocker. 

It was mid-afternoon, and the favored maid had 
just finished her portion of the after-dinner work, 
when one of the other maids came to her and said: 
" Miss Truhart doesn't think she can let you have 



152 SATISFIED AT LAST 

the room you are occupying any longer. You come 
with me, and I will show you the room she intends 
to give you.' 5 

Miss Maxfield was too surprised to speak. She 
followed, wondering why the change was to be made. 
She knew of but one other room a servant could oc- 
cupy, and that was so small and dark that it did not 
seem possible that she would be asked to occupy it. 
Then, too, Miss Truhart had been so friendly of late, 
and had granted her favors which indicated love 
rather than social distinction. Many thoughts ran 
through her troubled mind as she silently followed the 
other maid upstairs. When they reached the door of 
the room which was in readiness for her, the maid sud- 
denly grasped the doorknob and swung wide the 
door, exclaiming, " This is your room, Miss Max- 
field! 55 

This part of the program had been planned by 
Miss Truhart, who sat facing the door, and who now 
smiled broadly to see the astonishment portrayed on 
the face of the young woman, who stood in the door- 
way as if transfixed. 

Joy, surprise, gratitude all possessed Miss Max- 
field at the same instant. She seemed to realize that 
the moment of her exaltation had come. She did not 
know what to say. She knew not what to do. The 
word love was plainly written large upon her bene- 
factor's face. 

All at once she moved forward, a sudden, passion- 
ate impulse to express her gratitude possessing her. 
She seized the beautiful, jeweled hand which lay 
carelessly on the wide arm of the rocker, and show- 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 153 

ered heartfelt kisses upon it. Tears of gratitude 
were added to the kisses, but she could find no words 
to express the gratefulness which she felt. 

Miss Truhart arose, and kissed her, saying, " I 
am glad you are happily surprised, Earnestine, for 
I want you to be truly happy. You have proven 
yourself faithful in the year that has passed, and I 
just want to give you a suitable reward. I do not 
know that you have thought of it, but the truth of 
the matter is, to-day is the anniversary of your en- 
trance into my home. I have known for a long time 
that the position you have held was too menial for 
you, and have desired to recognize it. That recog- 
nition occurs to-day, in taking you out of your old 
place, and making you my companion — my sister, 
if you wish. 

" There, there, don't cry ! You are a dear, good 
girl, and this is nothing more than you deserve. I 
shall be happier myself now, than I have been for a 
long time. This is your room, dear, and your home, 
if you wish it. I have learned to love you, and want 
you to be near me much of the time; and you may 
call me Grace. Does this please you? Stop crying 
now, and talk to me." 

"I am — I am so, so happy," stammered Miss 
Maxfield. " Really, it seems too good to be true ! I 
never — never expected anything as, as good as this. 
I— " 

" There, now," interrupted Miss Truhart. " It 
is just as I want it. I know we can be sisters, and 
will both enjoy life better because of a closer 



154 SATISFIED AT LAST 

union. Sit down now, and think of the good times 
we shall have together." 

She pushed her gently into the chair which she 
herself had occupied, then silently left the room, 
leaving Miss Maxfield to enjoy her new haven of rest 
alone. 

How long she sat in the large rocker she never 
knew. She was suddenly awakened from her reverie 
by the sound of the gong, announcing lunch. 

That night, when alone, she stood in the center of 
her room, and turned slowly around, drinking in every 
touch of beauty which the hand of riches had lav- 
ished on walls, ceiling and floor. Several paintings 
in elegant frames hung on three sides of the room, 
the other side being almost entirely glass. There 
was a handsomely carved table in the center, filled 
with books and other reading matter. A rich lamp 
hung from the ceiling, illuminating the room. The 
furniture was just to her taste; and a fire blazed 
brightly in a brass-girdled grate, throwing a cheery 
brightness over all. She had never dreamed of any- 
thing more beautiful. 

But after all, though in a measure unconscious 
of it, the happy, grateful occupant was herself more 
beautiful than any of her surroundings. She had 
large, luminous, dark eyes, and altogether an ani- 
mated expression which was captivating. Her hair 
was a cascade of rich brown and hung nearly to her 
knees. When she smiled, the hardest heart would 
become softened, melting into a spring-like tender- 
ness. 

Standing in her room that night, with heart over- 



THE TEARS THAT DIDN'T LAST 155 

flowing with joyous gratitude, she was indeed a model 
for an artist — a beau ideal. Her cheeks wore a 
richer color than ever before, and a clearer light could 
be seen in her unrivaled eyes. She danced with in- 
voluntary joy, whistled and sang; then dropped 
upon her knees beside the richly covered bed in an 
earnest endeavor to thank God for providing such 
a beautiful, restful home for " a poor outcast." 
She breathed forth words of thanksgiving, but ap- 
parently they went nowhere; to no one. She won- 
dered if God heard ; if he knew how happy she was. 

Since her entrance into the Truhart mansion, she 
had, at various times, read a little in the copy of 
Science and Health which Mrs. Stanley had given 
to her, but had failed to grasp its truths. She had 
spent far more time in reading her Bible, but it ap- 
peared to be vague and meaningless. She had at- 
tended Mr. Love's church quite regularly, but his 
thoughts were either beyond her comprehension, or 
impractical for her. Nevertheless, she was in quest 
of that which she knew some people greatly prized, 
and a few were able to make practical. 

Now that she was more closely associated with Miss 
Truhart, she studied her to ascertain, if possible, just 
what God and religion meant to her. She observed 
her companion's gentleness, and her generosity, but 
wondered if a person could not possess those qualities 
and still not have a true conception of God. There 
was one thing in Miss Truhart which she greatly 
admired — the possession of large wealth had not 
spoiled her in the least. 



156 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Just before dropping asleep in her beautiful room 
one night, she thought of the rainbow of happiness 
which had been gradually appearing in the heavens 
of her life in Darland, a rainbow which had bla- 
zoned itself in the wake of her long storm of tears 
— the tears that didn't last. 



CHAPTER TEN 

SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 

The Twentieth Century Flier was speeding along 
at a sixty mile rate. The passengers were spending 
their time as passengers usually do. Some were read- 
ing; others were engaged in conversation; many 
were looking through the windows at the rapidly 
moving scenery. The month of May, which touched 
hills and valleys with verdant hue, and sprinkled the 
newly covered fields with Spring Beauties, had come 
and gone. It had given way to June, which was 
wreathed in smiles, gladdening the earth with its 
rose-producing atmosphere and luxuriant bestowals. 

The passengers, whose noses were not buried in 
papers or books, viewed with glad eyes the passing 
pageant of beautiful fields, covered with a prophecy 
of plenty. Now and then the eye caught vistas of 
velvet lawn; brilliant masses of bloom; flowering 
shrubs, whose heavy tops, bending over, burst into 
showers of gold; hedge-inclosed estates whose high 
dense protection said " Keep Off " to trespasser and 
sight-seer alike; simple homes, painted white with 
green blinds. 

In a Pullman, half way from either door, sat Mr. 
Love and a gentleman with whom he was conversing. 
He had given the name of Tremaine and hailed from 
New York City. They were discussing a recent 

157 



158 SATISFIED AT LAST 

political campaign in Greater New York, when their 
attention was suddenly directed toward the front end 
of the car. Two men, one a clergyman, the other 
apparently a Quaker, were warmly discussing a re- 
ligious question. 

The discussion had left its soft voice and genteel 
manners behind, for the disputants 5 voices had be- 
come sufficiently loud that all in the car could hear. 

At the instant the attention of Mr. Love and his 
fellow-passengers' attention was attracted to the dis- 
cussion, the clergyman was saying, " I tell you, my 
good brother, you are as much mistaken as you can 
be! I know you Quakers are generally a good class 
of religionists, but you must observe the letter of the 
Bible more closely, or you will be eternally lost ! You 
are—" 

At this point he was interrupted by his Quaker 
friend who said : " Nay, nay, my brother, do not 
say that, for therein thou dost err. We think the 
spirit of the Word of far more importance than the 
letter. The —" 

" But," broke in the clergyman, " how can you 
catch the spirit of the Word without first adhering 
to the letter? You—" 

" This station is Calvinville," called the brakeman, 
whose stentorian voice drowned the last words of the 
speaker, and caused him to spring to his feet, for 
he had arrived at his destination. He grabbed his 
suit-case, and, as he left the car, hurled these part- 
ing words at his Quaker friend : " Remember now, 
I am on the way to heaven, while you are on the way 
to the other place ! " 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 159 

The passengers laughed loudly at this thrust, and 
the clergyman was seen to color considerably. 

" Do you suppose they have parted forever? " 
asked Mr. Love. 

" I hope so," replied Mr. Tremaine, smiling 
broadly. 

" That is the trouble with many religious beliefs 
as we hold them nowadays," said Mr. Love thought- 
fully. " I presume both those men are good men, 
and firmly believe in the fundamental doctrines of 
the Bible. But the trouble seems to be in the way 
they interpret those doctrines ; and, in fact, the Bible 
as a whole. Taking the question of baptism, for 
instance, the Baptists must go under the water en- 
tirely, the Episcopalian and some others are con- 
tented with a few drops, while some denominations 
do not believe in a water baptism at all. This is an 
unfortunate condition in the religious world, but I do 
not see how it is to be remedied." 

" To be frank," replied Mr. Tremaine, " I may 
as well confess that I have, in my later years, not had 
much time for religion, although when a boy, I be- 
lieve I did unite with a certain church. But, if you 
will allow me to use some of Paul's words out of their 
proper place, ' when I became a man, I put away 
childish things. 5 I know that isn't the proper place 
to use those words, but what I am getting at is this : 
There are so many shades of belief; so many differ- 
ences among theologians, that I feel bewildered when 
I try to think of them, to say nothing of trying to 
dissect the heterogeneous compound. There can be 
but one great truth which is the underlying prin- 



160 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ciple of the one and only right religion, like the 
one Jesus lived, if you please — a creedless religion 
of love and good works. But that simple, helpful 
religion seems to have been swallowed up in the great 
seething mass of warring denominationalism, which 
is, to my mind, anything but beautiful. Then, too, 
I do not believe in patterning after nor extolling 
a pedantic piety which makes long prayers and large 
contributions, and then builds up immense fortunes 
by sacrificing the peace, happiness and even lives of 
, honest, hard-working men. Such modern Pharisees 
bring religion into disrepute, and drive men away 
from the churches and God, and make for them a hell 
upon earth. It would seem as though a vast reli- 
gion-cloaked industrial peonage had taken the place 
of the religion which bade men to bear one another's 
burdens, and to practice the Golden Rule. You may 
begin to think that I am no sycophantic respecter 
of pretentious religionists. No, I am not. I be- 
lieve, in so far as I am able to do so, in placing on 
such people the same kind of a label Jesus did. And 
if I am in any sense a hypocrite, I am willing to be 
labeled in like manner. 

" I have one bad habit, that of drinking, which, I 
think, was forced upon me in the first place by a 
greedy octopus who drove me to the wall, and then 
turned around and gave a large amount to a certain 
Missionary Board. That man drove me away from 
the church and to drink. I have not cared to go 
back to the church, but I have cared, yes, have 
earnestly desired, to go back to a temperate life. 
But when one acquires an insatiable appetite for 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 161 

liquor, it seems impossible to give it up. I presume 
it will put me in my grave some day, but I can't help 
it. If it is a sin, I think the man who forced me to 
it will deserve retribution more than I." 

Mr. Love had been an interested listener to his 
fellow-passenger's remarks. He was always glad to 
get a business man's views on religion and religious 
questions. He sympathized deeply with him regard- 
ing his appetite for liquor, and advised him to try 
one of the various " cures." This Mr. Tremaine 
had done, but without success. In reply to his reli- 
gious views, Mr. Love said, " I am glad you have 
thus freely expressed yourself. I have been think- 
ing somewhat along the lines which you have men- 
tioned, and am inclined to think you are right, but 
you must not judge all men's religion by the act 
of one who deprived you of your right to make an 
honest fortune. As far as doctrine is concerned, I 
came naturally by mine, for I was brought up to 
believe as I do. I have doubtless pared off the cor- 
ners in some places, and added a little here and there 
in others, but I hold substantially to the same beliefs 
which my father and grandfathers did. I some- 
times think I get a little nearer to the higher thought 
of God than formerly, but, after all, I am not sat- 
isfied. I feel a good deal like a boy would, if a 
farmer told him he could have all the large ripe ap- 
ples he wanted, but could not quite reach them. I 
feel that I have not touched, have not reached, the 
real vital truth yet, though I am confident it is here, 
and is for each and all of us, if we can only find it. I 
believe my denomination is as near right as any, and 



162 SATISFIED AT LAST 

therefore it seems to me I can obtain the truth 
through it as a medium, and not be under the neces- 
sity of being c carried about with every wind of doc- 
trine, 5 as the apostle says. I have at least reached 
the point where I realize that creed is not all there 
is to religion. It is a life, a life with an under- 
lying principle ; and I suppose that principle is love." 

" Yes, I think you are right," Mr. Tremaine re- 
plied. " You are getting down to business now. 
Of course, as you already know, I do not make any 
pretensions of being a religious man, but I think a 
great deal, and know something about the Golden 
Rule; and if that bit of wisdom were put into prac- 
tice , there wouldn't be any need of preachers, 
churches or denominations. But I notice by my 
papers, that there is a good healthy stir in some re- 
ligious circles, and perhaps the old gospel ship will 
be righted some day." 

" Yes," said Mr. Love, " as you say, there is a 
good healthy stir, a * rattling among the dry bones 9 
which will, I think, eventually terminate in good to 
all mankind. I hope it will result in a revival of the 
churches, and their being unified. There should be 
but one denomination, and that one as simple and 
beautiful in its life as was the early Christian broth- 
erhood, portrayed in the first four chapters of Acts. 
If we could but fathom the deep spiritual truths of 
the Bible, there would be a common platform for us 
all to stand on ; then we could all truthfully sing, 

We are not divided 
All one body we. 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 163 

What a grand thing it will be, when we have one 
great universal religion! You may know that Jesus 
once prayed, 4 That they may all be one ; as thou, 
Father, art in me, and I in Thee.' That day is 
surely coming, and I think it is not more than a cen- 
tury hence, either. It may be — " 

" This station is Junction City," the brakeman 
shouted. 

" I get off here," said Mr. Love, " and take a train 
for Darland." 

" I get off here, too, but spend the day in this 
place ; and to-morrow, I shall be in Darland. I have 
friends there. Am pleased to have met you. Good- 
by." 

Mr. Love thought of asking who his friends were, 
but refrained. He saw him in the crowd as he 
stepped upon the platform ; then he was lost to view. 

" He is a fine, intelligent fellow," thought Mr. 
Love as he boarded the train for Darland. 

Could the pastor have glanced into the Truhart 
mansion as he passed it on his way home, he would 
have seen its mistress and her companion enjoying 
a tete-a-tete in Miss Maxfield's room. They had 
entered the room, walking with arms about each 
other, and talking as girls usually do, who have the 
fullest measure of confidence in one another. They 
had not conversed many minutes, when Miss Max- 
field said : " I suppose you will be surprised, Grace, 
to learn that I want to go away for a day or two. 
I don't think I could stay more than two days, for I 
am too much in love with you, to remain away very 
long! The fact is, I have been thinking a good 



164 SATISFIED AT LAST 

deal of some people at Freedom City that I want to 
look up. They possess the same name that I do. I 
learned of them while living there through a news- 
boy. The woman whom he called 6 maw ' was, as he 
told me, not his mother ; so, of course, he is not really 
a Maxfield. But the woman is, and I am quite anx- 
ious to know just who she is. She is very poor, and 
not at all well. It may be that I can be of some 
assistance to her, even though she may not be related 
to me. Are you willing that I should go? " 

" Why of course I am," Miss Truhart replied, 
" if you will be sure not to be gone longer than the 
time you specified. You must know by this time 
that I can hardly live without you. If you succeed 
in finding the people, do all you can for them. Don't 
be afraid of using all the money you think is neces- 
sary, for, I am thankful to say, there is an abundance 
for both of us." 

The following day found Miss Maxfield on the 
streets of Freedom City. She went to the corner 
where she knew Mick, the newsboy, once sold papers, 
but she could not find him. She asked several boys 
if they knew Mick Maxfield, but was answered in the 
negative each time. Finally, thinking she would 
make one more inquiry, she accosted a tall, stout boy 
of about fifteen years of age, hoping he could give 
her the desired information. His face lighted up as 
he replied: "Mick? Why sure as you're es purty 
es a pictur, I knows Mick Maxfield. He uster live 
on Merry street, 'long near me. I'm his ole chum, 
Chick Dot, an' I'se put de spots onter more'n one 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 165 

kid when dey tried to do Mick! Does yere know 
Mick, lady?" 

" Yes, a little. I thought I would like to see him 
and his mother. Can you tell me where they live? " 

" Dey're cuttin' a bigger swell now, lady ! Mick 
don't sell papers no more dese days. A swell lady 
got him a job wrappin' packages in Hypo and Lo- 
rum's department store, an' de ole woman ain't sick 
no more. I'll take yer over to dere house if yer 
say de word. It won't cost yer more'n a quarter." 

"How far is it?" 

" Oh, erbout er mile, I t'ink." 

" Very well, you may go with me, but I think we 
will ride." 

Miss Maxfield and her ragged escort were soon on 
their way, in a hack. The newsboy was too busy 
with his thoughts to say anything, for this was his 
first ride in such an elegant cab. He spent part of 
the time in gazing at the other occupant, wondering 
that she was willing to take him with her. 

They finally stopped before some neat looking 
flats, Chick jumping out and leading the way to the 
one in which the Maxfield's resided. Before she rang 
the bell, Miss Maxfield gave Chick a silver dollar, 
and told him he could ride back in the hack. Having 
parted with him, she rang the bell, wondering as she 
did so whom she was to face. To her surprise she 
recognized the woman who opened the door, and at 
once exclaimed, " Why Aunt Nancy ! Is it really 
you? " 

" Earnestine Maxfield ! " was all the astonished 



166 SATISFIED AT LAST 

woman could say, as she looked with wide open eyes 
at the elegantly dressed young woman before her. 

They were soon within the scantily furnished front 
room, both trying to talk at the same time. Forgive- 
ness was asked, explanations made, and tears shed, all 
in a moment's time. When they had both become 
somewhat calm, Miss Maxfield gave an account of her 
history from the day she left Leamington to the very 
minute she once more confronted her aunt; and how 
she came to find her. Then she said : " Now, Aunt 
Nancy, it is your turn. Tell me what has trans- 
pired during the years since I bade you good-by at 
the old home. And how you got well, after suffer- 
ing so long." 

" Fm so glad to see you, Earnestine," Mrs. Max- 
field replied, " that I just want to sit and look at you ! 
But you have told me all your experiences, so it is 
no more than right that I should tell you mine. I 
have felt so sorry over the way your uncle treated 
you. I could have stood our own loss all right, but 
to think that he should invest all your money, and 
then lose it ; that was a great blow to me. He didn't 
tell me what he was doing. If he had consulted me, 
I should never have given my consent. But the loss 
affected him in such a way that he died in a week. 
I think, too, it was the beginning of my sickness. 
I started out, though, soon after your uncle's funeral, 
and tried to find you. I learned that you had run off 
with a young man, and that you were to be married. 
They said you bought tickets for Freedom City. 
Well, I came here, but couldn't find you. No one 
seemed to know anything about you. I thought 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 167 

perhaps if I stayed here I might find you, so I rented 
some rooms and sent home for my things. I didn't 
care to go back home. I think I was ashamed to. 
The first year I did washings, though my work 
seemed to just about kill me the last five or six 
months. It was during that year that I found Mick. 
He was a poor, motherless lad, so I took him in. It 
was a good thing I did, for I soon commenced to have 
what the doctors called valvular heart trouble. And 
later on, some of the organs of my body seemed to 
be growing to my back. I became so bad that I 
couldn't walk. I suffered a good deal, but didn't 
let Mick know about it. We finally had to sell most 
of our furniture, and moved into Merry street. That 
was getting down pretty low. I shall never forget 
the feelings which were mine, when I was carried up 
that miserable hallway. But about that time an 
angel of mercy became interested in Mick, and 
through him in me. She gave him money at differ- 
ent times, and sent word that I could be healed with- 
out medicine. I thought it was all nonsense, and 
would not listen at first. But the woman was so 
good to Mick, and kept sending such nice messages 
to me, that I finally thought I would have her come. 
I knew her prayers wouldn't hurt me, even if they 
did me no good. Well, I don't suppose you will be- 
lieve it, but it is a fact that I was a well woman in 
just two months' time! Then she got Mick a place 
in the same store you used to work in. I take plain 
sewing to do, so now we get along pretty well. I tell 
you, that dear woman has been a blessing to us! I 
suppose you will laugh when I tell you what she is, 



168 SATISFIED AT LAST 

and how I was healed. But you may laugh if you 
wish; the happiness which has come into my home 
demonstrates the worth of the religion that woman 
believes in and practices. She is a Christian Sci- 
entist, and the truth she realized in my behalf healed 
me." 

" No, Aunt Nancy, I'm not at all surprised," Miss 
Maxfield replied, " for I know somewhat of their 
healing work ; and more than that, I have a copy of 
Science and Health, which I have read now and then 
for over a year." 

" You don't mean it, Earnestine ! " 

" Surely, I mean it. Why shouldn't I? " 

" Well, I'm thankful to know it. You will recall 
how skeptical your uncle and I always were. I have 
been studying the book, and now all my infidel notions 
have taken wings and flown away. My good friend, 
Mrs. Dorcasee, gave me a copy of the book, and it 
has been my salvation." 

" I think," said Miss Maxfield, " she is the one I 
dropped in to see one time. I have never forgotten 
the things, or some of them, which she said to me, nor 
have I been unmindful of the help I received at that 
time. I was in a most — " 

She was interrupted by someone entering the hall, 
whistling : " Every little bit added to what you've 
got makes just a little bit more." It was Mick. 

"Do you know this lady, Mick?" asked Mrs. 
Maxfield, who was much amused at the surprised 
expression on Mick's face. 

The lad stared at the visitor a few seconds, and 
then replied : " Sure I do. It's the lady that gave 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 169 

me the five cents to get into the show with, a long 
time ago. I'm like an Injun, I never forget anyone 
that has done me a good turn." 

" And that lady is Miss Earnestine Maxfield, my 
niece," said Mrs. Maxfield proudly. 

" But she told me her name was Miss Dot ! " ex- 
claimed Mick. " I remember it because it was just 
like Chick's." 

" That name," explained Miss Maxfield, " was one 
that I was called by when I was a little girl. I gave 
it to you because I did not want to tell you I bore 
the same name you did. If you will forgive me 
for deceiving you a little, I will tell you that you 
have improved wonderfully in looks since I saw you 
last, as well as in language." 

u Christian Science is great stuff ! " exclaimed Mick 
with great emphasis, at the same time looking through 
the corners of his eyes to see how Miss Maxfield ac- 
cepted his remark. 

" Yes, Christian Science has done a great deal for 
Mick," said Mrs. Maxfield. " And then, the night 
school he has been attending the past six months has 
been a great blessing to him. But," she continued, 
turning toward Mick with a reproving glance, " you 
should not call Christian Science 6 stuff,' Mick, it is 
God's truth ; and is holy." 

" I meant all right, maw," Mick replied, coloring. 

The three spent several hours visiting, after which 
Miss Maxfield decided to take a late train for Dar- 
land. She promised to visit them frequently, and 
assured them that they need not suffer for the lack 
of any necessity. 



170 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Miss Truhart was greatly pleased over the success 
of Miss Maxfield's visit, but made no reply when she 
learned that her aunt had been healed by Christian 
Science. She herself was always well, and her reli- 
gion satisfied her, therefore she could not understand 
how so many people could accept " a new religion " 
which, as she thought, was so contrary to the teach- 
ings of the Bible. When Mrs. Maxfield's healing 
was mentioned, Miss Truhart evidently saw something 
out on the lawn that interested her, for she suddenly 
arose, and grasping her companion's hand, drew her 
out of the house and down the veranda steps. 

The spacious lawn surrounding the house was a 
veritable Garden of Eden to Miss Maxfield. The 
grounds on both sides and in the back were half cov- 
ered with choice foliage, the lawn itself being a deep 
velvet turf, kept green by daily watering. A variety 
of luxuriant plants, bursting into flowers of every 
color under the heavens, were gathered into flower- 
beds of various shapes over the lawn. 

Just as they emerged from the house the young 
women saw Mr. Love going by, apparently on his 
way home. He smiled and raised his hat, but did 
not enter the gate. He had noticed the growing 
intimacy between them, and was glad to see it. He 
was inclined to be envious of one or the other, he 
scarcely knew which. In his visits in and around the 
city, he had learned of the good work Miss Truhart 
was doing in her quiet way. Almost unconsciously, 
a feeling of more than friendship was growing within 
him for the beautiful philanthropist. During his 
school-days, he had, as he thought at that time, been 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 171 

impressed with the loveliness of her who was now Miss 
Truhart's companion. Now that he was acquainted 
with her, did he love her? Did he not like Miss Tru- 
hart just a little better. These were questions which 
frequently presented themselves and would not down. 
Evidently they would have to be answered sometime. 
To Miss Maxfield's thought it was evident that the 
pastor was inclined to feast his eyes on the beautiful 
face of her " sister. 55 

" I cannot but believe, 55 she soliloquized while Miss 
Truhart was absent a few minutes, " that he does 
care for her, and I do not think Grace fully realizes 
it either. But I am inclined to think she will some 
day! I thought when I came here to live that Mr. 
Mayhorn looked her way a good deal, but he is so 
engrossed in getting his new mill into working order 
that he seems to have forgotten that there ever was 
such a thing as a woman. What a fine fellow he is 
anyway! Funny he has remained single so long. 
He must be at least thirty, but that isn't old. I'll be 
there myself in a very few years. I earnestly hope 
he will get a good wife some day — that is, if he has 
any idea of marrying. He is not particularly hand- 
some, but is such a big-hearted fellow, and — well, 
I'm not sure but that I think a good deal of him 
myself! I—" 

Her musings were interrupted by Miss Truhart, 
who came upon her suddenly, and exclaimed : " Why, 
what were you thinking about, my dear? Did any 
gentleman friend appear while I was in the house? 
If so, where have you secreted him? You were 
blushing when I appeared so unexpectedly. I don't 



172 SATISFIED AT LAST 

know but that it would be a good plan for you to 
blush all the time; it adds so much to your already 
sweet, winsome face. Pardon my intrusion, dear, as 
well as my spontaneous compliment, but the reason 
I came so suddenly is this : we must make those flow- 
ers into bouquets at once. The dear sufferers at the 
hospital are longing for them this minute; I know 
they are." 

The bouquets were soon made, and in about an 
hour were distributed among the patients. On their 
way home from the hospital they met Aunt Keziah. 
She had been to market with some butter and a few 
dozen eggs. 

Almost before she had arrived within speaking dis- 
tance she began talking : " I got t' thinkin' o' you uns 
t'other day, an' wonderin' which o' you was a-goin' 
to git married fust. Then I thought in course it 
will be Miss Maxfield, 'cause you know the Scripter 
says, ' The las' shall be fust, an' the fust last ' — 
he, he, he! Well, to be ser'ous, I guess both o' you 
will stan' a pretty good chance w'en the right man 
comes along. An' I don't know w'y both o' you 
shouldn't get a chance ; either one is full as han'some 
as I was when my Jerry an' me got married — he, he, 
he! Say, Miss Truhart, why wouldn't our pasture 
make you a good man? Oh now, don't blush so; 
I didn't mean to make you do that ! Poor Mr. Love 
ain't got no women to make things sort o' homelike 
an' pleasant fur him. I notice sometimes he looks 
sort o' lonesum-like. An' then j^ou know, a man ain't 
only half a man till he gits married, so they say — an' 
then I've sometimes noticed, he ain't nuthin', fur the 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 173 

womern is all they is to him — Yep ! Well, 'bout 
marrying o' you off to our pasture, as I was a-sayin', 
I ain't got no young uns you know to take up some 
o' my time, so I hev lots o' time to think. Some o' 
my time is spent in makin' matches — the sparkin* 
kind you know ! — he, he, he ! I've made lots o' 'em 
in my day, an' more nor twice two score o' 'em has 
come off two ! Yep ! They say as how matches are 
made in heaven. I don't know 'bout that. Some o* 
'em may be, but I know some o' 'em w'at wus made in 
t'other place! Mine an' Jerry's was made in my 
folks's settin'-room — Yep! An' it was well made, 
too, 'cause it's lasted nigh on to sixty year. I see you 
uns has been to the horspittle. That's right, do all 
the good to the poor suff'rers you kin. They needs 
it. I wish the good Lord would come an' touch every 
one o' 'em an' heal 'em. Lots o' mis'ry in the world. 
Don't know how it got here, nuther. I'm sure God 
didn't make it. He's in better bis'ness. Strange, ain't 
it, an' I've thought o' it so many times, how it is 
when they is so many good folks an' churches in the 
worl', they cain't none o' 'em say, c Rise up an' 
walk.' Somethin' the matter somewhere — Yep ! By 
the way, Miss Maxfield, I see Miss Truhart has trained 
you in good. You needn't be 'fraid she'll learn you 
to do anything what ain't jist right, fur I knowed her 
mother w'en she warn't no bigger nor my rollin'-pin, 
an' o' course, I hev al'as knowed this little girl too. 
But I musn't stop you. I — " 

" We aren't in any hurry, Aunt Keziah," said Miss 
Truhart, " we always enjoy visiting with you." 

" Trouble 'bout that is, so Jerry sez, the visitin' is 



174 SATISFIED AT LAST 

all on one side. I don't know w'at makes my tongue 
fly so. I guess it's the fust flyin' machine what was 
a success — he, he, he ! Well, good-day, Jerry will 
be lookin' fur me. These men, you know, will be gone 
an' gone, an' think nuthin' 'bout it. But if their 
womern is gone a little w'ile, it's awful. But then, we 
couldn't git along without them. They is a sort o* 
nacessary evil — Yep ! Good-by." 

" She is such a dear old soul," said Miss Truhart. 
" One has to get used to her ways and expressions. 
When it comes to letting her do all the talking, I feel 
a good deal like Josh Billings did when he said, * I 
don't kare how much a man talks, if he only sez it in a 
few words.' Aunt Keziah does a good deal of the 
talking, that is true ; but after all she * sez it in a few 
words.' At least, it seems that way. What she says 
is always interesting, so one doesn't feel bored. It 
must be a treat to live with her. I wonder if Uncle 
Jerry fully appreciates her. She is truly unique. 
She is so dear. I don't know that she has an enemy 
in the world." 

" Very fortunate, surely," said Miss Maxfield. 
" She ought not to have any, for she is interested in 
everyone's welfare, and wouldn't hurt a flea — if it 
didn't bite too hard ! " 

" That's true," Miss Truhart replied, laughing, 
" neither would Uncle Jerry ; he is one of earth's 
saints, and she is one of its angels — though she is, 
in some respects, a queer one. ' Yep ! ' 

When they reached home, they found several letters, 
all but one being for Miss Truhart. The first one she 
opened caused her to exclaim, " Why, here is a letter 




44 Atot K^zias is 0^5 OF earth's axgels," 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 175 

from my cousin at Freedom City, Mrs. Mannering. 
It's quite a long time since I've heard from her. I 
was in the city a year ago last fall, but didn't go out 
to the farm." 

" Your cousin, Mrs. Mannering? " queried Miss 
Maxfield in a voice that denoted half question and 
half exclamation. " And pray, where does she live? " 

" She lives a short distance out of the city. Her 
husband runs a large dairy and truck farm. She is 
my Aunt Edyth's daughter. Aunt Edyth, by the 
way, is my father's only sister. He left her fifty 
thousand dollars, which she has appreciated; for she 
had been what people call a poor woman. Aunt Edyth 
has only two children, Mrs. Mannering and Dexter. 
Dexter is at home. That is, he has been until recently ; 
but, I am sorry to say, he has become dissipated, and 
committed some great crime, which, I understand, has 
cost his poor mother over ten thousand dollars. And 
he has not been cleared yet. Mrs. Mannering is so 
different. She is such a dear, good woman; and she 
has just the sweetest little boy. And now, I believe, 
they have a baby girl. Perhaps this letter will say 
something about the children." 

Miss Maxfield could scarcely contain herself while 
the letter was being read. Before she had finished, 
Miss Truhart looked up and said, " Yes, she mentions 
the children; and what do you think? She says she 
has told her little boy so much about me that he wants 
to come and make me a visit. The dear little fellow, 
of course he shall come to see his auntie! He was 
quite small when I saw him, so I presume he doesn't 
remember me. He must be five now." 



176 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" Yes, he must be six, or nearly seven by this time ! n 
exclaimed Miss Maxfield, her face beaming. 

" And pray, what do you know about him, my 
pretty Miss ? " asked the now astonished Miss Tru- 
hart. 

" I ought to know something about him, I lived in 
the family about three months." 

" And you are really acquainted with Chester, and 
all the rest?" 

" To be sure I am, and I shall be glad to see my 
little Chester. He cried when I left him." 

" Well, I am surprised ! I don't blame him for 
crying ! Yes, PU let him come. I suppose I might 
send you after him, but think I had better go myself, 
for it is several years since I was there. Then too, 
you have been to Freedom City lately, so it is my 
turn. I'll go and spend a couple of days. That will 
give me a chance to have a good visit, and to see the 
baby." 

" I recall now hearing Mrs. Mannering speak of 
her cousin Grace in Darland," said Miss Maxfield, 
" but somehow I never happened to think of you in 
connection with her. And in all the time I have lived 
with you, I think I have never heard you speak of 
her, or any of them. I thought of going out to the 
farm when I was in the city, but decided to wait until 
later. When you go, you can tell Mrs. Mannering on 
the quiet that I am with you, but let it be a surprise 
to Chester. You will find him to be all boy. If he 
proves too much for you, perhaps you will be willing 
to turn him over to me — at least to let me hover 
over him a part of the time." 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 177 

A letter left Darland that evening directed to Mas- 
ter Chester Mannering, and read as follows : — 

My dear Chester, — Cousin Grace will be glad to have you 
come to Darland, and stay as long as you want to. I will be 
down for you Saturday, reaching there 10:45. Your papa can 
meet me. I will stay over Sunday, and then we will come back 
together. Give my love and lots of kisses to your papa and 
mama, and to that dear little sister. Good-bye for just a 
little while. 

Cousin Grace. 

The following day when the rural postman came 
within sight of the Mannering place, Chester stood as 
close to the mailbox as he could. He would be greatly 
disappointed if there was no letter from Darland. 
But the looked-for letter was placed in his hand, the 
only mail that day. 

He thought it must be from " Cousin Grace," hence 
he ran to the house with all the speed there was in his 
little legs. His mother met him at the door, and 
taking the letter, said, " Yes, it's from Cousin Grace, 
and she says you can come, and she will come after 
you." 

" Goody, gobdee ! " shouted the happy Chester. 
" O, mama, I want to say — what's that word ? Glory ! 
That's it I Glory ! Ain't you glad, mama ? " 

" Yes, dear, but mama will miss you lots if you 
go away, and so will papa and sister — and Mrs. 
Van too." 

" Oh, prob'ly I won't stay very long. O mama, 
I just love you two whole bushels ! " This with a 
regular bear hug. " I wish you and baby could go 
too ; can't you mama ? " 



178 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" Not this time, dear. As usual, we are too busy. 
Perhaps sometime we can ! " 

Saturday came at last. Chester went to the station 
with his father, and when Mr. Mannering, who held 
the horses, saw Miss Truhart step from the train, he 
pointed her out to Chester, who whispered excitedly, 
"Is that my really, truly Cousin Grace? Ain't she 
pretty?" 

As soon as Miss Truhart had greeted Mr. Man- 
nering, she turned to Chester with a smile, saying, 
" And this is my little Cousin Chester ; have you a kiss 
for me? " 

An unexpected avalanche came down upon her — or 
rather up to her, for immediately there were hugs 
and kisses enough to last the remainder of the day. 
Then there were questions and still more questions 
until Miss Truhart thought, " I hope Earnestine is 
wiser than I am." 

Miss Truhart enjoyed the ride to her cousins' 
greatly. The year was at its bridal, and every 
nature-formed chalice was filled with that fragrance 
which not only delights mankind, but which is a 
bower of sweetness to the busy bee. Thousands of 
them, having unburdened themselves in their honey- 
combed storehouses, were going straight as an arrow 
to renew their search, and to again laden themselves 
with the flower-sweets. Some, burdened with their 
loads, and powdered with pollen, hummed their way 
more slowly from flower to flower, the air made mu- 
sical by the whir of their tiny gossamer wings. In 
the distance Miss Truhart noticed a tall, solitary pine 
standing out upon the hilltop like a silhouette against 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 179 

the clear sky. It looked like a sentinel keeping watch 
over the fertile fields which covered the wide plains on 
both sides of its base! 

When about half way home the horses were 
evidently too slow for Chester, for he shook the whip 
over their glossy backs and shouted, " Git-dep Nell, 
git-dep Dan, or I'll put a ka-nink-bat on your ka- 
zook-kazak ! " 

" What's that ? " asked the amused cousin, 

" Oh, that's just something the boys say. Don't 
you see how fast it makes 'em go ? " 

" Yes, it's a wonderful prodder. Let me see, what 
was it? Say it once more, I believe they're going 
a little slower again." 

Proud to show his knowledge and skill, Chester 
again waved the whip in the air and shouted, " Git- 
dep Nell, git-dep Dan, or I'll put a ka-nink-bat on 
your ka-zook-kazak ! " 

" I don't know but that I'll have to learn that, 
perhaps it'll make my horses go faster too." 

Just then Chester's attention was drawn to the field 
on their right, and he exclaimed, " O pa, did you see 
that squirrel run into his woodchuck hole? " 

While the others were laughing at his remark, he 
cried, " There's our house. I'll bet mama and baby 
are watching for us." 

After Chester was in dreamland that night, Miss 
Truhart told her cousins of Miss Maxfield's presence 
in her home, and how much she thought of her. The 
Mannerings were surprised as well as pleased to hear 
from Miss Maxfield, and to learn that she had found 
such a beautiful home. 



180 SATISFIED AT LAST 

The next day was Sunday. Not long after a late 
breakfast the sound of the church bells from the 
city reached their ears. On hearing the bells, Miss 
Truhart turned to Mr. Mannering and asked, " Were 
you expecting to go to church this morning? " 

" Church, church," repeated Mr. Mannering in a 
dreamy manner, with a faraway look in his eyes, 
" where have I heard that word? No, Grace, I must 
confess I hadn't even thought of going. I am a good 
deal like the boy who wrote to his mother : * I go to 
church every Sunday — sometimes.' But in my case 
the c sometimes ' is only in case of a funeral, or some 
special event. I may add, however, that I am reading 
and studying along religious lines more than I used 
to. The Bible is becoming quite a fascinating book. 
I have — » 

" Look here, Cousin Grace," broke in Chester, who 
had slipped out of the house immediately after break- 
fast, " here are some polly-f rogs ! I caught them 
in our rain barrel." 

He held them in his hands, and seemed to be de- 
lighted because they wriggled incessantly. 

Miss Truhart drew back as if to get as far away 
from the pollywogs as possible. Chester noticed her, 
and exclaimed, " Pshaw, cousin Grace, you don't need 
to be 'f raid of these polly-f rogs ! They ain't 'gaiters ! 
They won't hit you with their tails ! " 

Miss Truhart laughed at his remark, and arose, 
saying, " Come, young man, we'll go out and put 
those ugly little wrigglers back into the barrel. Then 
you and I will go for a Sunday-morning walk." 

This suggestion pleased Chester, so he speedily 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 181 

returned the pollywogs to their barrel, and lined up 
with his cousin for a good time. But his position 
at her side did not last more than half a minute, for 
he espied a butterfly, and at once gave chase. With 
the aid of his straw hat, he finally succeeded in cap- 
turing it. He called it a " beauty one," and asked 
Miss Truhart to " take it by the sleeves." This she 
did, at the same time smiling broadly at his term for 
wings. She held it for a moment, and then suggested 
that they let it go. Holding it high in the air she 
asked: " Shall I let it go, Chester? " 

"Yes, but I'll count three first!" This he did, 
and then exclaimed, " Now let her flew ! " 

" You handle butterflies and pollywogs better than 
you do verbs," said Miss Truhart, laughing. 

" Oh, I just made a bestake," said Chester, coloring 
a little. 

Chester now took his cousin's hand, and together 
they walked over the green pasture lands in the direc- 
tion of the beautiful hills she had admired the day 
before. 

" Those hills," she said, " are almost mountains. 
Mountains are wonderful things, aren't they? The 
people called Parsees say that the mountains are the 
heads of long pins that bind the world together. 
What big, long pins they would be ! I suppose, dear, 
you do not know much about this great big world 
that we live on." 

Miss Truhart talked so interestingly that Chester 
listened with eyes, ears and mouth. She marveled 
at the interest he manifested, and his quietness, for he 
was generally so talkative. 



182 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Just before they returned to the house, Miss Tru- 
hart asked Chester if he liked to live on a farm* 

"You jess bet I do! 'Cause my papa an* mama 
an* sister an' all the horses an' cows an' pigs an' every- 
thing like that is here! I — n 

" That is so," replied the smiling cousin, " but do 
you always want to live on a farm? Perhaps after 
you go to my house, you will want to live with me 
right along. Then I should have a big boy at my 
house some day, and even a big man ! That would 
be fine! What do you think you would like to be 
when you get to be as big as your papa?" 

" Oh, when I get to be as big as my papa, I'm 
goin' to be a summer boarder ! " 

" That would be lovely," laughed Miss Truhart. 
" I suppose you think it will be nice to be a summer 
boarder like Ralph and his mama were. Well, per- 
haps you can be, a part of each summer, at least. 
But it will be quite the opposite, if you are a farmer." 

Monday morning found Miss Truhart and her 
charge on the train, bound for Darland. The young 
passenger had never been on the cars before, hence 
his chaperon was plied with all manner of questions. 

" Cousin Grace, what makes the tel'graph poles go 
the other way ? " 

" They don't, dear, it's because the train is moving 
so fast; they just seem to be going." 

" Oh, that's it, is it? There are lots of things that 
seem to be, and are not, aren't there, Cousin Grace? " 

" Yes," wonderingly. 

" Is that wagon over there moving, without any 
horses hitched to it? " 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 183 

" No, it can't move ; there are no horses in front 
of it." 

" Well, it could if it had a autobeel-thing inside 
of it, couldn't it?" 

" Yes," with a smile. 

Silence for a minute or two. 

" Cousin Grace, what's those things on the 'ductor's 
sleeves? I counted them. There are five of them. 
I can count some, clear up to a hundred." 

" I am glad you can count some. Those little gold 
stripes stand for the number of years that the con- 
ductor has worked on the trains. Each stripe stands 
for five years. Five of them means that he has 
worked on the trains on this road twenty-five years. 
Don't you think that is a good while to work on the 
cars and not get hurt or killed? " 

" The 'ductor is God's child, isn't he, cousin 
Grace?" 

" I hope so," replied the now much astonished Miss 
Truhart, wondering what kind of a boy she was 
taking home with her. 

" Course he is, Cousin Grace, so he couldn't get 
really truly hurted or killed, could he? 'Cause Mrs. 
Van says God always takes care of His children, an' 
won't let us get hurted or be killed." 

" Who is Mrs. Van, she isn't crazy, is she? " 

" Crazy? What's that? I don't think she is, but 
she thought she was awful sick onct, and she got well. 
She didn't die. She couldn't die when God was with 
her, could she, Cousin Grace? " 

Miss Truhart did not answer his question. His 
words»set her to thinking. She recalled Jesus' saying, 



184 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" If a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of 
death." She also had in mind the thoughts of several 
great literary lights concerning the unreality of death. 
She knew that Longfellow wrote : — 

there is no death, 
What seems so is transition. 

Then that great bard Shakespeare sang, 

The sense of death is most in apprehension. 

Did not Barlow say: 

Nothing can die; all things but shift and grow 
With progress slow? 

And Sir Lewis Morris was certainly in harmony 
with the other great minds, for he wrote: 
Death. There is not any death. 

Then she thought, " If these great thinkers were 
right regarding the unreality of death, might not 
accidents and sickness be fully as unreal, and there- 
fore an illusion? " 

Her thoughts were, however, interrupted by Chester 
who asked, " Is that old error, Cousin Grace? " 
" Where? What do you mean, child? " 
" There, that crooked man what's coming ! " 
Miss Truhart looked down towards the forward 
end of the car, and saw a badly deformed man slowly 
walking along, trying to find a seat. 

Chester was up on his knees now, and whispered 
in her ear, " God didn't make that, did he, Cousin 
Grace? That's old error, isn't it?" 

" I don't know who it is, dear. Who taught you 
such strange things ? " 



SOME INTERESTING EVENTS 185 

" Mrs. Van. She reads to me outen her little book. 
She is the most nicest neighbor we've got. Mama 
likes the little book now too, an 5 her an 5 Mrs. Van talk 
'bout these nice things. An' they try to make their 
own dem'strations." 

Miss Truhart said nothing for several minutes. 
She was thinking of a conversation she had with Miss 
Maxfield just before leaving home. It was regarding 
a neighbor of her cousins who had been healed by 
Christian Science. It was the woman to whom Ches- 
ter had referred, calling her Mrs. Van. And then 
too, Mrs. Maxfield had evidently been healed by the 
same means. There seemed to be some mysterious 
power about the new religion even if it was not 
" orthodox." 

" It may be a good thing," she thought, " to 
get Chester away from that Mrs. Van for awhile. 
Perhaps he will get some of the foolish notions out 
of his head. It's too bad to — " 

" This station is Darland," announced the brake- 
man, interrupting Miss Truhart's thoughts. 

" This is it ! This is where we get off, isn't it, 
Cousin Grace? He said ' Darland.' Oh, how glad I 
am ! Glory, oh glory, I'm so glad ! " 

On her way home Miss Truhart stopped at a 
druggist's to purchase a small bottle of camphor. 

" What's in all them bottles ? " asked the inquisitive 
Chester who had never been in a drug-store before. 

" Medicine, child." 

" Is that so ? " in an astonished voice. Then pull- 
ing her head down to his face, he whispered, " Then 
every one of them bottles is a little god, isn't it? " 



186 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Poor Miss Truhart was too much mortified to give 
him a civil reply, so she whispered, " Hush, Chester." 

When they arrived at the house Miss Maxfield met 
them at the door. She had not expected them until 
the afternoon train, or she would have met them with 
the carriage. But she was sitting in one of the front 
windows, and saw them approach the house. Before 
Chester had time to see who she was, Miss Maxfield 
grabbed him, and kissed him several times. He finally 
succeeded in freeing himself, and getting a good 
square look at the person who seemed so rejoiced to 
see him. He recognized her at once, and immediately 
made a grand rush, and reciprocated the greeting 
she had given him; only, as Miss Truhart thought, 
it was multiplied by ten. When he was through with 
the physical part of his happy greeting, Miss Max- 
field found that the only harm done was a dilapidated 
collar. 

" I shall be very happy to turn him over to you," 
Miss Truhart whispered, " he's too much for me." 



CHAPTER ELEVEN 

AT THE TBUHAET MANSION 

Not since Miss Truhart was a little girl had child- 
ish feet run at pleasure through all the rooms of the 
mansion. Both Miss Truhart and Miss Maxfield 
found Chester Mannering to be all boy. He had 
been in the house less than an hour when he appeared 
in the library where the ladies were seated, adorned 
with a black coat, the sleeves of which reached nearly 
to the floor; and with a silk hat on his little head. 

" Where in this world did you find them? " Miss 
Truhart asked, trying with difficulty to suppress a 
smile. 

" Oh, I found them in a nice little room upstairs. 
I like 'em, 'cause they are lots nicer than pa's. Pa 
ain't got any nice high shiny hat like this. I wish 
I had it to home; sister would look at me, an' laugh, 
an' think I was a big man." 

" Yes dear, it would be nice, I know, but that hat 
and coat belonged to Cousin Grace's papa, and I'm 
afraid you'll spoil them. You better let me have 
them. I will get you a nice little silk hat when I 
go down town. I wouldn't have that hat and coat 
damaged for anything." 

"Not for a dillion dollars?" 

" No, not for a dillion dollars." 

"Not for 'leventeen dillion dollars? 5 * 
187 



188 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" No, I guess not. My papa wore those the last 
time he went to church, and now he is dead, and 
I want to keep them always." 

" He ain't really truly dead, is he ? " 

" Yes, he is really, truly dead ; been dead a long 
time." 

" But how could he die, if God made him ? " 

" I know, dear, Jesus said, c whosoever liveth and 
believeth in me shall never die, 5 but I never could 
understand that, unless it refers to the soul. But 
come, you mustn't ask your Cousin Grace such hard 
questions. You wait and ask the minister, he knows 
lots more than I do. Now, run upstairs, and put the 
hat and coat just where you found them; then you 
can go up in the attic. You'll find a hammock 
to swing in, and some other things to amuse you." 

" I don't know but that he'll be the death of me 
before he goes home," said Miss Truhart after Ches- 
ter had vanished. " He asks me the hardest kind 
of questions." 

Miss Maxfield laughed, and said, " It certainly 
would require a lot of wisdom to answer all his 
questions." 

Here Chester appeared, saying, " I can't turn the 
attic noor-dob; I guess it needs greasin'. It won't 
turn." 

" I'll open the door for you," said Miss Maxfield, 
laughing at his change of consonants. 

" You won't be afraid up there all alone, will you, 
Chester? " asked Miss Truhart, just as he turned to 
follow Miss Maxfield. 

"Afraid?" almost indignantly, "course I'm not 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 189 

afraid! Mrs. Van says God's children don't never 
need to be 'fraid of nuthin'." 

"Did you ever see his equal?" asked Miss Tru- 
hart after Miss Maxfield had returned. 

* I must confess I never have, he is so odd. He has 
improved in talking a good deal in the time which has 
elapsed since I saw him. Still there is chance for im- 
provement." 

" That neighbor of theirs has been pumping him 
full of her foolish notions," said Miss Truhart. " It's 
a good thing we are to have him here for awhile. 
Perhaps we can get some of them out of him." This 
she said with considerable vehemence, very unlike the 
usually gentle Miss Truhart. 

Miss Maxfield was about to make some sort of a 
reply, when they heard a loud thump in the attic. 

They both started up the stairs on the run. They 
heard no crying, and were afraid that he might be se- 
riously hurt. When they reached the attic, they both 
stopped as quickly as they had started, for there, sit- 
ting quietly beneath the hammock sat Chester, the only 
indication of his feeling bad was his face buried in 
his small hands. 

When their astonishment had somewhat abated, 
Miss Truhart asked, " Did you fall, Chester? Are 
you hurt? " 

" Keep still, I'm just dem'stratin'," replied the lit- 
tle fellow in a quiet tone. 

The ladies looked at each other, and laughed. 
Then Miss Maxfield said, " Come, Chester, wake up, 
and tell us if you are hurt." 

No reply. 



190 SATISFIED AT LAST 

They did not know what to make of the boy, and 
were both wondering what to do, when Chester looked 
up and smiled through tears which lingered in his 
eyes, and said, " I'm all right now. That was a 
pretty good dem'stration. Do you folks know how 
to 'clare the truth ?" 

" That's all Greek to me," replied Miss Truhart, 
" give us something easier. I'm glad you didn't get 
hurt much. Do you want the hammock down a little 
lower? " 

" Guess so. If it ain't so high, p'raps I won't have 
to make any more dem'strations. Guess you folks 
didn't know divine Love was up here in the attic afore, 
did you? " 

" We are sure of one thing, Chester," Miss Tru- 
hart remarked, " you are here, and we hope you'll 
have a good time, and won't tumble out of the ham- 
mock any more. Now, be careful. We can't stay 
here to watch you, for we have some work to do 
downstairs." 

Before they were fairly through the door, Chester 
was astride of the hammock, and was shouting, " Git- 
dep, Dan, or I'll put a ka-nink-bat on your ka-zook- 
kazak!" 

Before the ladies reached the foot of the stairs, 
the doorbell rang, and Mr Love was announced. 

" I rang twice," said Mr. Love as soon as he was 
seated, " I guess the second one was good and sharp. 
It didn't frighten you, did it ? " 

Miss Truhart replied, saying, " If we were fright- 
ened, our fears were dispelled when we saw you, for 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 191 

you always bring c good tidings of great joy,' you 
know." 

" You are very witty as well as kind," said Mr. 
Love, smiling. " I heard you had been down to Free- 
dom City, and thought I would run over and ask if 
it is all there yet." 

" No, it isn't quite all there ; that is, as far as the 
suburbs are concerned, for I brought a large part 
back with me." This she said with a knowing smile 
and wink at Miss Maxfield. 

" You didn't pick up somebody's farm, and bring. 
it home with you? " asked the pastor. 

" No, not the entire farm, but an important part 
of it. It is up in the attic, and is one of the strangest 
specimens I ever saw. It can ask more questions than 
you, with all your wisdom, can answer." 

" I do not profess to be an oracle, nor a walking 
encyclopedia, but I am wise enough to guess that 
the ' it ' which you have caged in the attic is a wide- 
awake boy. Am I right? " 

" Yes, you are right. He is my cousin's child, and 
he is a lively one, too. I never saw his equal. It 
seems they have a neighbor who is a Christian Sci- 
entist, and she has been filling Chester's head with 
strange notions." 

" I doubt not but she has, if he has been within 
hearing distance of her. It's too bad their views are 
getting such a hold on some people. The idea, for 
instance, of there not being any such thing as pain. 
I am inclined to think that if big Joe Merting down 
at the Palace meat-market should step on one of 



192 SATISFIED AT LAST 

their ' corn-fields/ they would not only realize the 
fact that there is such a thing as pain, but it might 
bring them to their senses ! " 

" I think you are right, Mr. Love ; in fact, you 
usually are. If they — " 

"Miss Maxfield!" 

The voice came from the attic, and evidently some- 
one wanted help. Miss Maxfield started on the run, 
and when she reached the attic, found Chester seated 
on top of the collar beams above the hammock. He 
had succeeded in getting up, but could not get down. 

" What in the world are you doing up there? " 
Miss Maxfield asked. " Are you practicing gym- 
nastics ? " 

" What do you mean ? Who is Jim Nasty ? " 

Miss Maxfield laughed loud enough for the people 
below to hear. Then she reached up to help him 
down, saying, " How did you get up there, anyway ? 
You're liable to fall some of these times." 

"I guess not," Chester replied. " When I'm at 
home I got up on the barn, an' on the hen-house, an' 
mose everywhere. Mama says I'll fall, but papa he 
jess laughs an' says, ' Let him climb; boys have to 
climb ! ' I got up pretty high, didn't I." 

" Yes, about as high as you can in this house. 
You better come down stairs now, Mr. Love is down 
there. I know you will like him. He is real nice." 

" You mean divine Love, don't you? " said Chester 
with big, wondering eyes. 

" Mr. Fall-in-love, more likely," thought Miss 
Maxfield. Then aloud, " No, dear, his name is Love, 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 193 

and I suppose he is divine — that is, a minister." 

" That's funny. Hurry, Miss Maxfield, I want to 
see him. I wonder what he looks like." 

They were soon in the parlor, where Chester was 
introduced to the pastor who said, " Come here, Ches- 
ter, I would like to have you sit on my lap, and tell 
me what you have been doing up in the attic. Come 
on, you aren't afraid of a minister, are you? " 

" No, sir, I ain't 'fraid of nuthin', 'cause I'm God's 
child," said Chester, bravely stepping up that Mr. 
Love might take him, and thinking, " He looks jess 
like pa or any other nice man." 

" I'm glad you are not afraid of me, Chester. I 
have heard of some little people who would run away 
and hide when they saw the minister coming." 

Apparently Chester did not heed that remark, for 
he said, " Mrs. Van told me that ' perf ec' love casteth 
out fear. 1 You ain't perfect love, be you? " 

Mr. Love laughed so heartily that Chester slipped 
out of his lap, and ran over to Miss Maxfield, who 
was quite as much amused as the pastor. 

Miss Truhart was about to change the subject, 
when Mr. Love remarked, " No, Chester, I'm not per- 
fect love by any means ; I'm afraid I'm a long ways 
from being perfect. You will understand better what 
perfect love means when you are a little older." 

" Miss Maxfield worked in Chester's home several 
months before she came to Darland," said Miss Tru- 
hart. " Consequently they are pretty well acquainted, 
as you see." 

" I jess love Miss Maxfield," exclaimed Chester, 



194 SATISFIED AT LAST 

looking up to receive the smile which she gave him. 
Then he added, " I didn't know much about Science 
when you was at our home, did I? " 

" I guess not," Miss Maxfield replied, the color in 
her pretty cheeks spreading over her face. 

" Oh, yes, I did, too ! I knowed a little ! Don't 
you 'member, I knowed the pittle prayer? I say it 
ev'ry night, too ! " 

" Do you say Little Miss Muffit and Little Chickee, 
too? " 

" Course not, I'm too big now ! " He stretched 
himself to his full height while making the last re- 
mark. 

" What is your prayer, Chester? " Mr. Love asked, 
smiling at the child's demeanor. 

Chester glanced at the questioner as if to ascertain 
whether he were in earnest, then folding his little 
hands, and bowing his head, he reverently repeated 
the prayer. 

"The idea of calling God ■ Mother'!" thought 
Miss Truhart. 

" You said it very nicely, Chester," said Mr. Love. 
" Has your father any horses and cows ? " 

" Yes, sir, and lots of chickens and piggies, too." 

" I suppose I went by your house once. I had 
to go out that way to a little chapel to preach a 
funeral sermon." 

" That's my chapel ! What's a f un'ral sermon ? " 

" A sermon I preach when someone is dead." 

" Did Jesus make such preaches ? " 

" I don't know that he ever did," replied Mr. Love, 
laughing, " but, come to think of it, I believe he never 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 195 

did; he didn't have to, he made folks live again." 

" I wish you could do it, too ; then you wouldn't 
hafto preach no deader-sermons." 

This remark produced uproarious laughter. When 
quiet was restored Miss Maxfield was about to tell of 
an incident concerning Chester's city playmate, but 
was prevented by the ring of the doorbell, and the 
appearance of Mr. Mayhorn, who entered, saying, 
" * And when the uproar had ceased.' That's Scrip- 
ture, you know," he continued. " I heard a re- 
markable outburst of some kind, just as I reached the 
door. I probably should not have listened to what 
was going on within, but you know, my generous ears 
are always open, and I see your windows are, too; 
therefore I couldn't help it. What was the cause of 
the outburst, if I may ask? " 

" Oh, we were laughing at a childish remark," Mr. 
Love replied. " This boy — by the way, Mr. May- 
horn, this is Chester Mannering, a cousin of Miss 
Truhart's. He had just remarked that if I could 
heal the sick and raise the dead, I wouldn't have to 
preach no ' deader sermons,' meaning funeral ser- 
mons." 

Mr. Mayhorn smiled over the childish expression, 
and then became thoughtful, seriously so, as he said, 
" I am inclined to think the lad is right. I have 
often wondered why so many funerals are necessary. 
Many of the best and most useful people become ill 
and die, when it seems to me they ought to live many 
years. It may be, for instance, that a young man of 
promise has just graduated, after several years of 
faithful work in college. Perhaps he has added a 



196 SATISFIED AT LAST 

year or two of post-graduate work* thus thoroughly 
equipping himself for a life of usefulness. Then, 
just as he is commencing his work for the welfare of 
humanity, he is suddenly stricken. Why is it? It 
cannot be God's will; no, not for a single instant! 
For, as the Bible says, c He is a God of the living, 
and not of the dead.' Scholastic theology may claim 
these untimely deaths are according to God's will; 
that they are in ' the providence of God,' and * ac- 
cording to His inscrutable wisdom,' but I cannot be- 
lieve it. With all due respect to the goodness and 
wisdom of our clergy (the present one not excepted), 
I am inclined to the belief that such teaching is ' the 
blind leading the blind,' and therefore does more harm 
than good. Jesus, who was the mouthpiece of God, 
never taugh that sickness and death were the Father's 
will any more than he taught that sin was. No, he 
showed by his acts (which speak louder than words) 
that he thought the contrary." 

Mr. Mayhorn paused a moment, and then con- 
tinued, " I have been thinking a great deal of late 
about Jesus' words and work, and more especially of 
his work. He was our example, I believe, in every- 
thing, and since so much of his time was spent in 
healing the sick, I do not doubt that he meant that 
we should follow his example in healing as well as 
in other things. You know he said ' heal the sick ' 
as well as ' preach the gospel.' And when referring 
to his healing work, he said, ' Greater works than 
these shall he do.' But perhaps this subject doesn't 
interest you as much as it does me. I take a good 
deal of time for reading and thinking, especially win- 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 197 

ter evenings ; and my reading, the past two or three 
years, has been along the lines I have mentioned. 
Perhaps you are beginning to think that I am riding 
another hobby besides my boat, so I will stop until — 
the next time." 

" I have read a good deal during the last two or 
three years, too," said Miss Truhart, with a forced 
smile. 

" And so have I." This from Mr. Love, who had 
a merry twinkle in his eye. 

" And so haven't I," said Miss Maxfield. 

"An 5 me, too," chimed in the junior member of 
the group. 

Then they all laughed. 

" But really I have," said Miss Truhart, " and I 
do not know a more interesting subject to talk 
about than books, so let's tell our favorite authors, 
and the books we think do us the most good." 

" Capital idea," Mr. Mayhorn remarked, " and let 
us hear from Miss Truhart first." 

" Might as well be first as last," said Miss Tru- 
hart, " for having spoken my piece, I'll be in a more 
comfortable condition of mind to enjoy the thoughts 
of others. Well, let me see, my library is lined with 
the best in the book world, and it is really difficult for 
me to decide which are the best, especially when the 
list of authors and their works are cut down to six 
or eight. But my favorite authors are those who 
write about real people, like William Dean Howells, 
Tolstoi, Turgeneff and Thomas Hardy. Howells 
portrays genuine American life, and is not a copyist 
from a lot of musty books from some old Euro- 



198 SATISFIED AT LAST 

pean library. Then, there are such writers as Gorgoi, 
Frank Norris and Valden, who help us to believe in 
the equality of men. I may again name Tolstoi as 
belonging to this class. They write so beautifully 
of the brotherhood of man, truths which were handed 
down to us by Jesus, but which we have failed to 
make practical. There, I guess I am through; let 
someone else have the floor." 

" Why, Grace," exclaimed Miss Maxfield, " I didn't 
know you were such a reader. I scarcely ever see 
you with a book in your hands. You are usually em- 
ployed in other ways. It must be you sit up nights to 
read. While I am speaking, I suppose I might as 
well expose my ignorance, for I have read very little 
the last three or four years. I used to read almost all 
the time — when my nose wasn't buried in my school 
books. My favorites, though, are Emerson, Whit- 
tier, Will Carleton, Owen Meredith, Burns, Victor 
Hugo and Kate Douglas Wiggin. The last-named 
author has been read mostly at intervals during the 
past year or two. I used to read Ingersoll and Tom 
Paine quite a good deal a few years ago, but haven't 
much lately. I like Emerson's essays, because of his 
democratic view of things. There, I've spoken my 
piece." 

" Now let us hear from the pulpit," suggested Mr. 
Mayhorn. 

AH eyes were turned to Mr. Love whose smile was 
mingled with thoughtfulness. He waited a moment, 
and then said, " I have been much interested in the 
remarks made by the ladies. In the number of au- 
thors and books named, I cannot see that Miss Max- 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 199 

field has fallen behind Miss Truhart. But I'm glad 
to know Ingersoll and Paine have been dropped for 
something better. My own reading has been of so 
wide a range that it is difficult for me to select a half 
dozen that may be called the best. Perhaps Robert 
Browning appeals to me in the line of deep thought, 
while in easy poetry, I like Shelley, Lowell, Whittier 
and Swinburne. There are, however, so many good 
books, it is difficult to choose between them. As 
Solomon said, ' Of the making of books there is no 
end ! ' If that was true in his time, when there were 
no printing presses, what can be said of our day and 
age? There are to-day thousands of really good 
books. Critics applaud some, and condemn others, 
so one must judge for himself. Perhaps ' the pul- 
pit ' has said enough. Now let us hear from his 
Honor, the Mayor." 

With a graceful bow to the pastor, Mr. Mayhorn 
said, " I have read most of the authors which have 
been named, and found some good in all of them. I 
am, however, more and more casting aside the books 
which contain only a glint of truth here and there, 
and am seeking for books which are all truth. I do 
not like to be always looking for a needle in a hay- 
stack. It takes too much time to find the unadul- 
terated truth in many of the books that are consid- 
ered the world's best. I am in hot pursuit of real 
truth — that which satisfies. Mere theories are not 
worth a cent a pound ! I like something that is worth 
its weight in gold; is gold: something that will leave 
me wiser and better than it found me. A bubble is a 
beautiful thing, but it will burst whether it contains 



200 SATISFIED AT LAST 

the prismatic colors, or reflects in its expanding and 
film-like texture the purest gold. Its beauty is not 
of an enduring nature; it is soon gone. So it is with 
many books. They may contain much of beautiful 
thought, reflecting the greatest minds of mortals, 
but there comes a time when they burst, so to speak 
— when their theories, once supposed to be true, are 
demonstrated to be false. How true are the Scrip- 
tural words, ' Except the Lord build the house, they 
labor in vain that build it. 5 Unless truth builds a 
book, it is a bubble, thin and vapory, and must finally 
be swallowed up in the onward progress of that 
mighty wave of truth which is sweeping over the 
earth, and which never can be stayed as long as there 
is any error to delude the children of men. So many 
books, newspapers and magazine articles, yes, and 
even sermons (with due apologies to our clerical 
brother) are a mass of human opinions about truth, 
but not the truth itself. But pardon my lengthy re- 
marks. I believe the little man has not had a chance 
to tell what books he likes best. He has been remark- 
ably quiet, so I think we better give him the floor." 

" Yes, dear," said Miss Maxfield, " tell us what 
little books you like best." 

Thus encouraged, Chester said, " I like my c Buster 
Brown ' book, an' my ' Teddy Bear ' book. They 
are lots of pictures in them. I can read the pictures, 
an' sometimes mama 'splains 'em to me. An' then, 
there is the nice little book I can't read, but Mrs. Van 
'splains some of it to me, an 5 mama does some too, 
now. It's a awful nice little book. They tole me 
Mrs. Eddy wrote it. It's got a name, too — Science 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 201 

and Health. I guess that's all the books I like." 
For a moment after Chester ceased speaking, 
smiles and frowns could be seen on the faces of the 
grown-ups. Miss Truhart's face bore an unmis- 
takable frown. Mr. Love's face reflected Miss Tru- 
hart's. Miss Maxfield's face was a study; almost a 
jubilant expression, to which was added a smile, sweet 
and peaceful. Mr. Mayhorn was evidently pleased 
with the reply, for he said, " Very well done, my boy. 
I am more than ever inclined to believe the Bible pas- 
sage, ' A little child shall lead them.' To my mind, 
Chester has mentioned the greatest book outside of 
the Bible. I wanted to speak its title myself a few 
minutes ago when I was talking about books, but 
refrained because I thought it might not be pleasing 
to you. I refer to ' Science and Health with Key to 
the Scriptures.' I am not ashamed to say that I have 
read that book a number of times, and the more I read 
it, the better I like it." 

Before he had completed his last sentence, Mr. 
Mayhorn observed a look of doubt and displeasure 
which spread over the faces of two of his auditors 
like fog creeping up from low, marshy grounds to 
hide the hills above. But their attitude did not discon- 
cert him, nor did it hinder him from saying what he 
desired to, hence with dauntless courage, he continued, 
saying, " Compared with it, the host of books which 
I have read, sink into insignificance. Mrs. Eddy has 
succeeded in raising the truth from the dust of specu- 
lative philosophy and canonical antiquity, and has 
elevated it to the sublime heights to which it belongs. 
Her book has been severely criticised by both pulpit 



202 SATISFIED AT LAST 

and press ; has been ridiculed by an American humor- 
ist, and others; but thousands laud it to the skies, 
because of what it has done for them. They claim its 
every word is truth, that its truth heals the sick and 
sinful and will bring peace and contentment, where 
once there was inharmony and dissatisfaction. And 
while I am thus extolling the merits of that book, I 
might as well confess that I have not only read it sev- 
eral times, as I have already suggested, but have been 
a thorough student of it for at least four years. 
And in my travels, I have met many prominent Chris- 
tian Scientists ; have learned from their own lips that 
they have found surcease from sorrow, healing of all 
so-called incurable diseases, and the ability to over- 
come sickness in themselves and others. It helps them 
to sedulously avoid the abnormal in thought, expres- 
sion and action; and to stem the fetid tide of the 
material sense: also to aid in checking the downward 
progress of those who are surging through the filth- 
lined corriders of sensualism and inebriety." 

" I commend your desire for truth, Mr. Mayhem," 
said the pastor, " but all you have suggested regard- 
ing its efficacy is revealed in the Bible ; hence, I do not 
see the necessity for correlating Science and Health 
with it. From all you have said, it seems to me you 
are placing Science and Health on an equality with 
the Bible, if not above it." 

" Not at all," replied Mr. Mayhorn, " any more 
than you place the numerous commentaries which you 
study on an equality with, or above the Bible. You 
search those books and accept their teachings in or- 
der to obtain light on the Scriptures. I do the same 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 203 

in studying Science and Health. You have a dozen 
or more commentaries, while I have but one, and that 
has given me more light than all the commentaries 
I ever studied in juxtaposition with the Bible. I may 
add, however, that if the thoughts and practices of 
Christians had not become so materialized, Science and 
Health would not have been a necessity. That mate- 
rialization came about, in part, through a thought- 
less and promiscuous discussion of truth. Some peo- 
ple love to discuss subjects which are of the highest 
importance just for the sake of controversy, all too 
often placing a human interpretation on that which 
is divine. This is true not only of people in our 
day, but has been true for ages. In the early days 
of the Christian era, when Paul and others proclaimed 
the simple gospel of Jesus Christ, there were those 
who stood ready to discuss all they heard, in the mar- 
ket-places and the seats of learning, but not to accept 
that truth. 

" Thus the Stoics and philosophers spent many 
hours in theorizing about Christ Jesus and his teach- 
ings, instead of accepting the truth and living in 
accordance therewith. Consequently it was not long 
before Hellenic erudition, Latin culture and Phar- 
isaical criticism wove about the simple religion of 
Christ Jesus an unholy, entangling web of materialism 
which has never been entirely broken. And it will 
not be, so long as the religious world is contented 
with a scholastic interpretation of Bible truths, and 
places the medical practitioner on an equality with the 
minister of the gospel, if not above him. 

" The clergymen are supposed to possess and to 



204 SATISFIED AT LAST 

proclaim a truth which saves from sickness and sin, 
but if one may judge from appearances, they seem 
to be satisfied with a half gospel, leaving the other 
half for the doctors to proclaim through uncertain 
drugs, and the destructive knife. All this has cast 
modern Christianity into the mire of just criticism 
and sarcastic parody. On account of this semi- 
Christianity, it has been unable to successfully dispute 
or overcome the obnoxious definition which the great 
German poet Goethe gave it : ' The worship of sor- 
row is the essence of Christianity. 5 

" Is not the power of Omnipotence greater than 
pills, tinctures and the operating knife? Can those 
material aids reach the seat of all troubles, namely, 
the human, or carnal mind? If not, does not that 
mind require the one great, ever-effective panacea, the 
truth which makes man free? A drug may be sup- 
posed to possess curative power, but it never has been 
known to reach or heal the carnal mind, a mind which 
is subject to no law; not even to the law of God; 
' neither indeed can be, 5 as Paul says. The physician 
whom Macbeth interrogated seemed to realize this, 
when the following questions were asked : 

'Canst thou not minister to a mind diseas'd, 
Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow, 
Raze out the written troubles of the brain, 
And with some sweet oblivious antidote 
Cleanse the stufFd bosom of that perilous stuff 
Which weighs upon the heart? 

"You will recall the physician's reply: 

Therein the patient 
Must minister to himself. 



AT THE TRUHART MANSION 205 

" Now, I may ask, how is the patient to minister 
to himself except through the ' still small voice ' of 
omnipotent truth? Drugs may sometimes seem to 
cure, but I think you will agree with me that they can 
never do for the body or mind what God's eternal, 
saving truth can do. It is, I believe, that truth 
which Mrs. Eddy exalts, and upon which she has 
thrown the calcium light of spiritual interpretation. 
And I, for one, desire to thank her with all my heart 
for that helpful, inspiring volume, c Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures. 5 " 



CHAPTER TWELVE 

AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 

Mr. Mayhorn looked at his friends to see what ef- 
fect his words had upon them. Miss Truhart's eyes 
were on the rug at her feet, and her face was flushed. 
Miss Maxfield was gazing with admiring eyes straight 
into Mr. Mayhorn's face. She had been wholly cap- 
tivated by his earnestness, and unconscious eloquence. 
Mr. Love, whose face wore a disgusted expression, 
and whose head was slightly turned to one side, said, 
" You are the personification of wisdom and unaf- 
fected eloquence, Mr. Mayhorn, but, after all, there is 
a possibility of your being mistaken and misled. 
My advice to you is, not to be too hasty in regard 
to the truthfulness and efficiency of a book written by 
a woman. Do you think, for a single instant, that 
she is wiser than all the great men who have been, 
or are, bright stars in the heavens of metaphysical 
thought and research? I would go slow if I were in 
your place. It is comparatively easy to be led astray 
in these days of many isms. You are — " 

" Oh, it will not harm me, I assure you," inter- 
rupted Mr. Mayhorn. " I always have been quite a 
hand to dive into the literature of various denomina- 
tions. I believe, as has often been said, that c the 
truth is at the bottom of some well, if we can only 
206 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 207 

find it.' It is surely the truth that we want, whether 
it comes through a man or a woman. You are well 
aware of the fact that women are considered more 
spiritually-minded than men. If that be the case, 
why should not a woman give us the highest spiritual 
thought? Then, too, Mr. Love, I have heard you 
make the remark that there is a feeling of discontent 
within you — an unsatisfied spiritual longing. It is 
possible Science and Health is just what you need. 
Is it not fair to judge a book by what it accom- 
plishes? Think, for instance, of Mr. Eltner, whom 
you have been expecting to pass away at any minute 
for a month or two. You will be surprised, when I 
tell you that I set that man at work this morning. 
He doesn't look as if he had ever been sick. You, 
I think, are not entirely ignorant regarding the means 
by which he has been restored to health." 

Silence for a moment. Then it was broken by 
Miss Maxfield, who said, " I have often wondered why 
there was so much suffering in the world, and no one 
able to stop it. We hear so much about a God of 
love, and that He loves us more than earthly parents 
do their children. I am sure that a parent who loves 
his child would not inflict him with some painful dis- 
ease. Neither can it be possible that a God of love 
would do so. No, nor even permit it. We have 
been taught that God sends these afflictions upon us, 
and that He permits sin to go on and on, seeming 
to grow worse all the time. I must confess that it is 
difficult for me to believe all that. In fact, I cannot 
believe it. Such views of God as the ones I have just 
mentioned, have kept me from having a God, and 



208 SATISFIED AT LAST 

from experiencing what you call * a change of 
heart. 5 " 

Turning to the pastor, she continued, " I think a 
great deal of you, Mr. Love. You helped me in an 
hour of dire need, and, in fact, have done so more than 
once. You have been as kind as an own brother 
could be." 

The tears were in her eyes, and choked her voice. 
But she was soon able to continue : " I owe you 
more gratitude than I can express, much less repay. 
I also love to hear you speak, for you are truly a 
wonderful preacher! And I believe you are sincere; 
that you believe every thought which you deliver 
from your pulpit, and out of it. But, after all, 
there seems to be something lacking ; something which 
fails to lift me up to the height where I may see and 
know the God you speak of in such tender, familiar 
terms — as though you were intimately acquainted 
with Him." 

Turning to Miss Truhart, who was gazing at her 
with mingled astonishment and sorrow, Miss Maxfield 
said, " You must not feel bad, Grace, to hear me talk 
as I do ; for I cannot help it. I seem to be as hungry 
for the truth as a young robin is for its food, when 
with wide-open mouth it awaits that food which the 
parent bird is about to drop into it. I am sure I 
have tried to do my part toward satisfying that in- 
satiable appetite for truth. You are a witness to the 
fact that I have read my Bible faithfully since I came 
to live with you, and have tried to see things as you 
see them. But I have miserably failed. I have said 
nothing about it, but I have seen and heard many 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 209 

things in the Bible and in religion as it is practiced 
that have confused and embittered me. The Bible has 
seemed to be full of puzzles, and its supposed help- 
ful truths have not been helpful at all. They have 
not been practical. I am so constituted that I must 
see the results of anything I am asked to accept. 
There are so many things in the Bible I can't see 
through. I cannot harmonize them with Mr. Love's 
portrayals of God. If, for instance, He did all the 
wicked things the Old Testament says He did, it 
seems to me He must be a terrible God! Jesus tells 
us to love our enemies. If that is a proper thing to 
do, would not God love His enemies? He is much 
abler and better than we are if He is anything, and 
would He require a single thing of us which He Him- 
self would not, could not do? My conception of 
God is one of Love if it is anything at all. I try to 
reverence that conception, and to love it. And as far 
as reverence is concerned, I have too much respect 
for what I conceive God to be, to believe that He is 
to blame for one thousandth part of the things some 
people blame Him for." 

Miss Maxfield ceased speaking. Her cheeks were 
flushed. Her eyes shone like the brightest stars. 
They had become wonderfully dilated while she was 
speaking. Those present marveled, sympathized 
and admired. Silence was imperative. Feminine 
thought, beauty and eloquence were, for the time be- 
ing, the dominating influence. 

Woman seems to hold a wand of magic. Unless 
a man is devoid of that unseen quality which is the 
underlying principle of true manhood, he cannot but 



210 SATISFIED AT LAST 

be charmed by the impassioned utterances of a woman, 
when she is giving forth thoughts which are born of 
love, sincerity and a yearning desire for that which 
satisfies a longing heart. If beauty of face and form 
be added thereto, the magic touch upon the mascu- 
line mind is overwhelming. It sweeps away preju- 
dice, annihilates incredulity, and remands to oblivion 
any thought of opposition which may have arisen to 
masculine lips with a desire for utterance. There- 
fore when Miss Maxfield's words were ended, Mr. Love 
was overawed ; he could say nothing. 

After a moment's thoughtful admiration, Mr. May- 
horn exclaimed: " Bravo, Miss Maxfield! I did not 
know you could wax quite so eloquent. You and 1 
agree on some points, at least; for which I am truly 
thankful. One thing you mentioned while speaking 
to Mr. Love is of great importance, and needs to be 
carefully considered. It cannot be that God inflicts 
disease upon us, for — " 

" He don't send no evil 1 " exclaimed Chester, using 
a gesture to emphasize his words, " 'cause Mrs. Var. 
says He don't! She says it's mortal mind what 
makes folks sick, an' makes so much bad in the world. 
The little book tells all 'bout it." 

" Well, young man," said Mr.Mayhorn, " you seem 
to know something about the truth in Science and 
Health. It seems to be in the very air nowadays." 

" It al'ays has been ! " Chester exclaimed, and won- 
dered why they all laughed. 

" That boy is chuck-full of it," said Miss Truhart, 
with a reproving glance in Chester's direction. 

" Oh, let him get all he can of it," Mr. May- 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 211 

horn ventured, " it won't hurt him any, and may do 
him a lot of good. As Gamaliel said, ' If this coun- 
sel or this work be of men, it will come to nought; 
but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it.* It — M 

" I desire to say," interrupted Mr. Love, " that I 
have read Science and Health carefully, but if I 
grasp its author's thought, she does away with bap- 
tism, the Atonement, Lord's Supper, a personal God, 
Trinity, in fact, almost everything in the line of our 
fundamental doctrines. That is why I cannot ac- 
cept her teachings. I am just as hungry for the 
pure God-given truth as any of you, but I cannot see 
that the thoughts which are so utterly incompatible 
with Bible teachings, are right, nor why they should 
appeal to anyone. If I understand the teachings of 
Science and Health, and have been correctly informed 
as to the practice of Christian Science churches, bap- 
tism as it is practiced by the older denominations is 
done away with; they do not have any form of bap- 
tism." 

" No, not any form of baptism," Mr. Mayhorn 
replied. " Their baptism is a purified consciousness, 
which, of course, means a life of purity. And this, 
as I see it, is in perfect harmony with the Scriptures, 
for John the Baptist, when comparing his manner 
of baptizing with that of Jesus, said, 6 I indeed bap- 
tize you with water . . . but he that cometh 
after me . . • shall baptize you with the Holy 
Ghost and, with fire.' The Forerunner's baptism is 
referred to by some of the early Christian disciples as 
1 John's baptism,' showing it to have been a distinctive 
feature in connection with John's work. But the 



212 SATISFIED AT LAST 

baptism of Christ is of higher and diviner type. It 
is not a form, as was John's, but is ' without hands, 
eternal in the heavens ' — one which God Himself ad- 
ministers; hence, wholly spiritual. To explain still 
further, the Holy Ghost, spoken of in the passage 
just quoted, doubtless means divine enlightenment — 
that is, understanding ; while the c fire ' in the same 
verse points to the burning up of one's evil thoughts ; 
the purifying of our consciousness, since thought is 
the basis of action. Jesus' real baptism was typified 
by the dove which descended upon him — a symbol of 
peace and purity from the divine Presence." 

" That is all very beautiful," said Mr. Love, " but 
you must acknowledge (and indeed have already) 
that Jesus was baptized ! " 

" Yes, but you will likewise acknowledge that he 
didn't need it, and that he said in connection there- 
with, ' Suffer it to be so now ' ; thus showing his wil- 
lingness to conform to John's thought of bap- 
tism." 

" Didn't Jesus baptize? " asked Miss Truhart. 

" Yes, so the Bible states," interjected Mr. Love. 

" May I beg to differ with you, my dear brother," 
said Mr. Mayhorn. " I once thought myself that 
he did, but upon giving the passages which bear on 
that subject a careful reading, I found that I had 
been mistaken. Jesus did not baptize ; neither did the 
apostle Paul. In the fourth chapter of John, the 
first verse states that ' Jesus made and baptized more 
disciples than John.' But in the second verse we read, 
' Though Jesus himself baptized not, but his dis- 
ciples.' From that verse it would appear that Jesus' 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 213 

disciples adhered to John's baptism, but that the 
Master himself did not. And now, since I have 
spoken of Paul in connection with this subject, I will 
quote his own words which ought to be conclusive 
evidence that he did not follow John's method of bap- 
tizing. He said, ' I came not to baptize, but to 
preach the gospel.' His conception of baptism was 
doubtless a spiritual one, for Paul was a spiritually- 
minded man. One beautiful feature in connection 
with a purely spiritual baptism is this: it does away 
with all denominational controversy regarding modes 
— as to whether it shall be immersion, sprinkling or 
pouring ; once, or three times ; in infancy, or when 
grown. Just how people are to be baptized is the 
wedge which has torn asunder millions of good Chris- 
tian people ; whereas we should be one — with 4 One 
Lord, one faith, one baptism ' — all spiritual. Jesus 
struck a severe blow to material forms and ceremonies, 
when he said, ' Ye shall neither in this mountain, nor 
yet at Jerusalem worship the Father . . . the 
true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit 
and in truth.' Have you never noticed that there is 
not a single word in all the Bible regarding the origin 
of baptism? The first introduction we have to the 
subject is, ' John came baptizing.' I believe the Old 
Testament has nothing to say on that subject. And 
we know that no such rite was performed in connection 
with such godly men as Joseph, Moses, Abraham and 
Daniel. They — " 

" But circumcision took its place in those days," 
suggested Mr. Love. 

" It may have, in a sense," Mr. Mayhorn replied, 



214 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" but both Paul and Peter showed how unessential cir- 
cumcision of the flesh was, pointing to the higher 
truth of c the circumcision of the heart ' — in other 
words, a purified heart, or consciousness. But, I was 
about to speak of a most interesting book which I read 
not long ago, when you interrupted me, Mr. Love. 
The book is entitled c Paganism Surviving In Christ- 
ianity.' Its author is a leading American divine, 
and by the numerous quotations from some of the 
world's ablest writers, shows that he has searched the 
best libraries of this and other countries. Conse- 
quently he has given us the best from the learned 
men whose thoughts he quotes in his book. The 
author, by the way, is a believer in immersion. 

" In his book he shows how baptism originated, 
dating back to, and originating from, heathen water- 
worship. Through countless centuries the people of 
various nations have believed in the efficacy of water 
to save from sin, and even disease. This thought 
may have been held by John to some extent, and thus 
very naturally came into the early Christian Church. 
But in these days we are gaining a higher thought. 
Since all sin arises in the human mind (in our desires), 
it is the thought which needs purifying, and that 
water cannot reach ! Paul says we must bring 4 into 
captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ.' 
When that is done, every word and deed will be good 
and pure; for deeds are born of thoughts." 

" I can grasp that ! " exclaimed Miss Maxfield, her 
face beaming. " That view of baptism seems so much 
clearer, more sensible and beautiful than the mere 
physical rite. Of course water baptism is impressive, 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 215 

and so is the bread and wine communion, but they — " 
" Pardon my interruption, Miss Maxfield," inter- 
posed Mr. Love, " but your speaking of communion 
leads me to say that although there may be nothing 
definite in the Bible regarding the origin of baptism, 
there most assuredly is in regard to the use of bread 
and wine in communion. How do Christian Scientists 
get around that? " 

" I do not think they try c to get around that,' to 
use your words," Mr. Mayhorn replied, " they simply 
interpret it spiritually. For instance, Jesus said, 

* Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink 
his blood, ye have no life in you. 5 We do not think, 
for a moment, that we eat the real flesh or drink 
the real blood of Jesus. No, we believe the bread 
and wine symbolize his flesh and blood. And to go 
further in connection with this thought, a few verses 
below the one just quoted, there is one which reads, 

* It is the spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth 
nothing.' If his flesh profits nothing, why eat it, 
or even that which symbolizes it? " 

" But," interjected Mr. Love, hurriedly, " why have 
the Christian Scientists a right to spiritualize one 
thing and not another? For instance, Jesus said, 
6 Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, 
or what ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, what 
ye shall put on.' Why do they not interpret those 
commands spiritually? It would do away with the 
necessity of their procuring any eatables or wearing 
any clothing." 

" As I understand it," Mr. Mayhorn replied, in a 
manner so calm that all noticed it, " they are trying 



216 SATISFIED AT LAST 

to discern everything spiritually just as fast as they 
are able to. I have read somewhere that 

Heaven is not gained by a single bound — 
We climb the ladder round by round. 

And Paul is in harmony with this thought of pro- 
gression, for he says, ' I pray you that ye increase 
more and more.' He also speaks of going ' from 
glory to glory,' and says that truth must be c spirit- 
ually discerned.' Even of Jesus it is written, * He 
increased in wisdom.' From this we may naturally 
conclude, the more material a person is in thought 
and practice, the slower will be his progress heaven- 
ward; the longer he will be in spiritually discerning 
1 the deep things of God.' Christian Scientists are 
just beginning to realize the truth of God's spiritual 
nature, and the equally great truth in regard to His 
creation being wholly spiritual. They grow c in wis- 
dom and stature,' spiritually, only as they ' put off the 
old man with his deeds, and put on the new man.' 
And this is not the work of a minute. A wrong 
thinker, having had erroneous thoughts concerning a 
thousand-and-one things, cannot become a right- 
thinker along all those lines at once. You do not 
expect a child to be a man, nor to think the thoughts 
of a man. Neither do you require of a child what you 
do of a man. You must give Christian Scientists a 
chance to grow, Mr. Love! 

" But in regard to spiritualizing some things and 
not others, do we not do the same thing in our church? 
I will take the command of Jesus to wash one another's 
feet as an illustration. There is just as distinct a 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 217 

command for us to do that as there is to use water 
in baptism, or bread and wine in communion. And 
yet we say that the feet-washing incident illustrates 
and teaches humility. In a word, we interpret it 
spiritually." 

" I see it ! I see it ! " exclaimed Miss Maxfield, 
leaping to her feet, and clapping her hands with an 
exuberant vivacity which caused even Mr. Love to 
smile. " I can grasp that kind of thought, because 
it isn't weighed down by a lot of material baggage. 
I can see now, how my life in its relation to God, can 
be as free from creeds, rites and ceremonies as is the 
birds'. I was reading about the dear, little birds in 
my Bible last night, where Jesus says : ' They sow 
not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns ; yet 
your heavenly Father feedeth them.' 

" While I think of it, Mr. Mayhorn, there is one 
thing in the Bible that seems strange to me, and that 
is in regard to prayer. We read that if we ask we 
shall receive. I want to ask why the prayers of so 
many really good people are not answered? My 
Bible says, ' No good thing will He withhold from 
them that walk uprightly.' According to that, I 
should think the prayers of any righteous person 
would be answered. Can you give me a little light on 
that?" 

" I hope I may be able to," Mr. Mayhorn replied, 
" for it is an important question. The Bible says, 
* Ye receive not because ye ask amiss. 5 According 
to that statement there must be a great many prayers 
which lack the true spirit of prayer. If I may be 
permitted to compare the prayers of the good members 



218 SATISFIED AT LAST 

of the older churches with those of the Christian 
Scientist, it may help you to see what the prayer 
that ' availeth much ' is. 

" I knew an exemplary Christian man who had 
been a member of a certain church for nearly fifty 
years. During many of those years he was afflicted 
with a painful disease. Coupled with the gallons of 
medicine which he took during all those years, were 
the fervent prayers he offered in his own behalf. 
His wife, his pastors, and many other good people 
also prayed for his recovery, but the poor man 
gradually grew worse. He was finally prevailed upon 
to try Christian Science, and was perfectly healed 
in just a few days. He was convinced that c the 
prayer of faith shall save the sick. 5 I am not claiming 
that the Christian Scientist was a better person than 
all the others who had prayed for the sick man so 
many years. There was simply a difference in the 
understanding of God's saving truth. The truth of 
the matter is : their prayers w r ere those of mere belief, 
while the practitioner's prayer was one of under- 
standing. They acknowledged certain mortal mind 
conditions to be real, while he realized their unreality. 
In other words, he knew that those seemingly real 
conditions were not of God, nor in God ; hence, they 
had no real existence. 

" Let me explain as simply as I may be able 
what I mean. The summer sun is always ready to 
shine on my strawberry patch. Suppose a great, 
heavy canvas to be spread over that patch from spring 
until fall; how many berries would I get? The so- 
called physical laws and conditions (mortal mind 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 219 

laws) are the heavy canvas which prevent the ' Sun of 
righteousness with healing in his wings' from reaching 
the weary and heavy laden. Hence there is no heal- 
ing ; no * fruit. 5 The Christian Scientist realizes the 
nothingness of the mortal mind laws, and thus lifts 
the ' canvas ' from the patient's consciousness, allowing 
the healing Presence to do its work. In a word, he 
prays the prayer of * no other gods ' but the one 
true God: no other power but divine Love, which 
is omnipotent Good, and is always * shining. 5 55 

It was with difficulty that Miss Maxfield awaited 
the completion of the last sentence. She was so 
anxious to voice her thankfulness to Mr. Mayhorn 
for giving her the light she was seeking. Hence, the 
instant he was through, and looked at her with an 
inquiring smile as if to ask: "Is that sufficient? 55 
she was again on her feet, evincing the same joy that 
she had before, and exclaiming, " I see it perfectly ! 
I do see it perfectly! Yes, yes, I do; and Fm 
so thankful ! so thankful ! 55 Her face beamed with 
a glorious light, and in her joy, she hugged Chester 
so tightly that he cried out, " Miss Maxfield, you're 
huggin 5 me too hard ! 55 

" Oh, forgive me, you little treasure, I was so 
happy, I didn 5 t realize what I was doing. 55 

" I 5 m glad you catch the truth, and that it makes 
you happy, 55 said Mr. Mayhorn. " That is the effect 
it has on everyone who really grasps it. I have 
found it most beautiful and refreshing. It opens 
the Bible in a marvelous manner, making us love it, 
and thus enabling us to get far more out of it than we 
did before. Your ability to grasp the truth, and the 



220 SATISFIED AT LAST 

inability of some who are supposed to be much more 
learned in the Scriptures, makes me think of Jesus' 
words, ' Thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. 5 M 

This he said with a smile, at the same time glancing 
at Miss Truhart and the pastor. 

" Pretty severe on you and me," Mr. Love sug- 
gested to Miss Truhart. " Mr. Mayhorn is liable to 
be tried for heresy, and be excommunicated! But 
no, he's too good a man for that. We live in an 
age when men think for themselves ; so I suppose he 
has that privilege, though it may be a dangerous 
privilege sometimes. But in his case, I may say, I 
admire him for his evident sincerity and fearlessness, 
though I cannot agree with him entirely. I think 
I can dimly see some of the things he has explained, 
but I cannot see that there is anything gained by 
looking at them in the way he does. But, Mr. May- 
horn, I'm slow to acknowledge that a woman like 
Mrs. Eddy can be nearer right than all the theologians 
of the past and the present. I shall — " 

" Pardon my interruption," said Mr. Mayhorn, 
" but the fact is, you made one remark which leads 
me to say that the truth is always severe if we 
are in the wrong — c sharper than any two-edged 
sword.' Yes, it is severe, but lovingly so. The 
castigating power of Christian Science is one of its 
admirable features. As Christ Jesus drove the money 
changers out of the temple, so Christian Science drives 
out all timidity, malice, hatred, lust, avarice, etc., from 
these temples of ours — ' the temples of the Holy 
Ghost.' " 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 221 

" You have just referred to Jesus Christ," declared 
Mr. Love. " One thing I do not like in Science and 
Health, is the way its author speaks of the Son of 
God. She seems to belittle him, making him only a 
good man. The Bible surely teaches that He was God, 
for he was one with the Father. John speaks of him 
as ' the Word, 5 and also says, ' the Word was God.' 
What have you to say to that? " 

Mr. Mayhorn noticed a smile on Miss Truhart's 
face which saddened him, for it said as plainly as 
words could, " There, Mr. Love has cornered you 
now ! " 

But Mr. Mayhorn was full of pity and forgiveness, 
and devoid of fear. He knew that he who possesses 
the truth cannot be " cornered." Turning to Mr. 
Love, he said, " Christian Science distinguishes between 
Jesus and Christ. So does the Bible. Christ was, 
is, and ever will be the Word, or Truth — ' the 
same yesterday and to-day and forever.' Christ, 
Truth, is the manifestation of God, or God-Idea, 
while Jesus was a man, seen physically, just as you 
and I are. He ate and slept, walked and talked, just 
as we do. The Bible says, ' Christ was manifested in 
the flesh to take away sins. 5 It was the Christ, or 
Truth, which took away sin, and not the flesh in which 
it was manifested. The flesh is born of the flesh, ' con- 
ceived in iniquity, 5 and is not of God. As Paul says in 
Romans 9 :8, ' The children of the flesh, these are not 
the children of God. 5 God, who is present everywhere, 
could not be contained in a small physical presence 
such as Jesus was. Did you ever observe that John 
twice says, 6 No man hath seen God at any time 5 ? 



222 SATISFIED AT LAST 

We know that a great many people saw Jesus. John 
himself saw him, for he was with him about three 
years, and at one time leaned on his breast. If, there- 
fore, he thought Jesus was God, would he have said, 
' No man hath seen God at any time ' ? Then, too, 
the words in regard to Jesus, which I quoted awhile 
ago, do away with the thought that Jesus was God: 

* He increased in wisdom.' Could you think of God 
as increasing in wisdom, when he knows c the end 
from the beginning ' ? And in the latter part of the 
verse I have just quoted, we read that Jesus increased 

* in favor with God.' Could God increase in favor 
with Himself? Impossible! This all goes to show 
that the fleshly man, Jesus, was not God, but 
that he was the Son of God, as the Bible states. To 
make myself clear on this point, I may add that when 
Jesus said ' I of mine own self can do nothing,' he 
referred to his physical personality, thus acknowledg- 
ing its weakness. But when he said ' I and my Father 
are one, 5 he referred to the Christ, the divine in him, 
or Truth, which was manifested in him; that is, in 
the flesh, Jesus." 

" I may be digressing a little," said Mr. Love, " but 
I would like to speak of a question which one of our 
members brought to my notice not long ago. It is in 
regard to the Sabbath. You know the devout Jews 
still cling to the Saturday Sabbath, as do also the 
Seventh-day Adventists and the Seventh-day Baptists. 
One of my members asked why we did not do the same, 
as the Bible evidently teaches that the seventh day is 
the Sabbath. How would the Christian Scientists 
answer such a question ? " 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 223 

" I have given that some thought," replied Mr. 
Mayhora, " for I am acquainted with several very 
nice Seventh-day Baptists, and have talked with them 
on that subject. That part of their religious belief 
is very dear to them, and they sacrifice a good deal 
to conform to its requirements. And as far as the 
letter of the fourth commandment is concerned, it is 
in their favor. But it is the letter after all! 
Christian Science interprets the true idea of Sabbath, 
and gives us a far greater and sweeter sense of it. 
If you will carefully study the life of Jesus with the 
Sabbath idea in view, you will find that he had a 
higher thought in regard to the Sabbath than the 
Jews did. When they accused him of violating the 
fourth commandment, he simply said, c My Father 
worketh hitherto, and I work. 5 Sabbath means rest, 
but that rest is not confined to a stipulated twenty- 
four hours- Jesus gave the true thought of Sabbath 
rest when he said, 6 Come unto me, all ye that labor 
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' 
The people of that day were burdened with sin and 
disease even as people now are. He promised them 
rest from those evils. He pointed them to the true 
idea of Sabbath, but they could not see it. God 
knows no weariness, for He knows no sin or disease. 
Knowing no weariness, He has no need of rest. But 
with us it is different. The only true rest is to rise 
above our material burdens; our material sense of 
things. The idea of narrowing Sabbath down to 
twenty-four hours holds mankind in bondage! But 
to gain the true sense of it, as Jesus taught it by 
his life-practice and teachings, is to grasp the spirit 



224 SATISFIED AT LAST 

of the word, and to enjoy ' the liberty of the sons 
of God. 5 But there," glancing at his watch, " I must 
be going. I ought to be at the mill this minute. 
Time flies rapidly when one is with such good com- 
pany. 

" Oh, just one thing more before I go, and that 
is about Aunt Keziah. It is funny enough, and 
shows that sickness is purely mental. It seems a 
neighbor of theirs, a middle aged man, had been ill 
for weeks, and got so he couldn't speak above a 
whisper. Aunt Keziah had been to see him several 
times, and evidently thought he was not receiving the 
right kind of treatment. No one but the quaint old 
woman would have thought of doing what she finally 
did. She asked if she could be alone with him a few 
minutes. She told him some of her funny Keziah- 
isms, and then suddenly squeezed his cheeks between 
her hands, and gave him a rousing kiss ! She — " 

Mr. Mayhorn was compelled to wait until his 
friends were through laughing, when he continued, 
" It did the work, for the sick man broke out into a 
hearty laugh, and that was the last of his sickness ! 
This is a sort of benediction to my remarks on Chris- 
tian Science. I will not impose on you any longer." 

" If you don't object to walking with a dyed-in- 
the-wool orthodox, I'll go with you ! " remarked Mr. 
Love, sportively. 

" I love you just the same, and shall be glad of 
your company," said Mr. Mayhorn, slipping his arm 
through the pastor's, " and I hope your love for me 
has not lessened on account of my Christian Science 
proclivities." 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 225 

" Never ! " said the pastor, emphatically. 

" I'm glad our differences in theology do not hinder 
us from walking shoulder to shoulder and even arm- 
in-arm." 

" So say we all." This from Miss Maxfield. 

With a hearty " Come often, both of you," ringing 
in their ears, they left the house. They walked 
a few squares together, when Mr. Love turned 
towards the parsonage. He had not walked far be- 
fore he met Aunt Keziah. 

" Well, well, pasture Love," exclaimed the quaint 
old philosopher, before she got near enough to shake 
his hand, " I'm real sort o' glad to see you, an' lookin' 
so well too. You're lookin' as fat an' slick as our 
hog what my Jerry got neighber Hawkins t' kill 
fur him yistidy ! " 

She wondered why the pastor's face became flushed, 
but did not stop to ask. 

" I kine o' keep track o' you, an' see you is a 
workin' middlin' hard. If the church folks 'd work 
their 'ligion half 's hard as you work fur it, we'd git 
'long powerful fast ! Some way it seems orf ul hard 
fur folks t' meet with a change o' heart now-day s. 
Old 'petuous Peter preached one sermon an' found 
three thousan' a-crowdin' o' each other on the anxious 
seat, an' I don't spose they was half as much in thet 
sermon as they was in one o' yourn. But I don't 
know what this worl' be comin' to. An' then, when 
you be workin' so hard, t' hev one o' the members 
crittercisin' o' you ; thet's turrible ! Seems as though 
some folks wants t' treat the pasture like ole Neb'- 
cednezzer did Shadrac, Meshack an' Abedwego, puttin 



226 SATISFIED AT LAST 

o' 'em into the fiery furnis! But I see you stan' it 
first strate; your close don't smell o' smoke 'tall! 
That can't be said o' some men's close ! " 

Stopping just long enough to catch her breath, 
she continued, " I see you be tryin' to git up a 
singin' class to help 'long the singin' in church. 
Don't you want me t' jine? Seems 's though I might 
help some. I think I could help draw a crowd any- 
how — Yep ! I used to line it off real middlin' kind 
o' pert-like w'en I was a gal, an' even atter. I sing 
now t' my hens an' Jerry. The hens tip their heads 
sorto' to one side an' look at me thro' the nor-east 
corner o' their eyes. They stan' it middlin' well. 
Sometimes they seem to enjoy it 'mense — their corn, 
I mean — he, he, he ! An' as fur as my ole Jerry's 
consarned, he's kine o' deef so it don't hurt him 
none — the singin', I mean. It's bin a long time 
though since I sung a tune right through esactly 
right; 'bout 's long 's it has since I kissed my ole 
Jerry. Yep ! An' thet's nigh on t' twenty year ! 
But I like him jist the same. Yep ! But now, don't 
let me hinder you, if you be in a hurry. Seems as 
if you don't talk much w'en you are near me." 
" No, I prefer to let you have the floor." 
" This ain't t' floor, this is t'sidework ! " 
" I meant I preferred to let you do the talking." 
" Well, I keep real middlin' kind o' quiet-like when 
you be a-preachin', so I guess we be 'bout even." 

" That's so," said Mr. Love, laughing. " I in- 
tended to call at your place last week, but I did not 
seem to find time. I will be out as soon as possible." 
" Oh, thet's all right. I don't want you comin' 



AN ANIMATED DISCUSSION 227 

'round w'en I'm washin' or bakin' or cleanin' my 
house, or nuthin' like thet. But come when you git 
ready. You keep us middlin' well stocked up with 
the good things in your sermons, so we kin git 'long 
if we don't see you in the week. Afore you start on, 
I jist want t' say thet I heered a man findin' fault 
wid you 'cause you preached agin the Darwin' the'ry, 
an' said there want no sich a thing as a missin' link ! 
Well, I shet him up quickern I do my hens nights! 
Yep ! " 

Mr. Love smiled and was about to thank her for 
defending him when he was compelled to laugh long 
and loud at the remark, " If men grew out o' monkeys, 
it's kind o' funny thet there be any monkeys lef, 
an' thet 'em what be lef don't turn into men ! Yep ! " 

When the pastor stopped laughing, she said, " I 
wish you'd write a book on t' Darwin the'ry. An' 
if you wanted to show 'em thet the missin' link want 
missin' 'tall, I'll hev you put my pictur in the book 
t' prove it ! he, he, he ! Come out when you kin," 

" I will." 



CHAPTER THIRTEEN 

THE POVERTY SOCIAL 

What the members of Mr. Love's church considered 
one of the pleasantest affairs of the season, was a 
Poverty Social, held at the home of Mrs. Randolph 
the second week of Chester Mannering's visit at Miss 
Truhart's. 

The committee in charge had issued an odd sort of 
invitation, printed on brown paper, which read as 
follows : — 

HARD TYMES SOSHUL. 



You are axed to a doins us folks air a goin to hav at the 
hum of Mistres Lyman Randolph, Number 57 North State 
Street, Darland, N. Y., U. S. A. 

♦ ♦ * 

Tuesday Evenin', July 14, 
At 8 o'clock in the evenin' P.M. 

• • • 

Rools and Regulashuns. 

Chapter I. Every womern who kums, must ware a kaliker 
dress and apern, or sumthin eksackly approperate, an' leave 
their poughdledorg to hum. 

Chapter II. Every Gent (i.e. man) must ware their old close 
and flannil shurts. No Gent with a biled shurt an' dude 
collur will be aloud to kum unless he pais a fine uv five cents, — 
purhaps more, at the disgreeshun uv of the kummitee. 

A Vote uv Thanks 
will be give to the Gent (i.e. man) or womern havin' the wurst 

228 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 229 

lookin rig in the rhume, or out in the yard. A Kompitunt 
Kommittee will interduce strangers an' look arter bashful fel- 
lers. 

Extri Good Lemonade an wringers 
will be et durin the evenin. Admishun to git in will be charged 
when you go out — if not afore. Admishun charge-price: — 
1 cent with a o on the end uv it. Sum uv the Smart, intel- 
lughent folks air a goin to play the pianner. Kum airly an 
stay til your ten censes-piece is all gone an your Welkum is 
worn all out. 

(Signed) 
THE KummiTTEE. 



The evening appointed for the social was an ideal 
one. Nature was dressed in her mid-summer gown 
(not at all in keeping with the 6 Rools and Regu- 
lashuns' of The Kummittee). The trees were robed 
in fairest green, clapping their hands in seeming 
delight over each refreshing breeze that swept over the 
wide valley to kiss their emerald tresses. The robins 
were chirping their evening praises, and, as Shakes- 
peare says, 

The earth, the air, the sky, 
Teemed with delighted existence. 

The day had been one of holy calm and refresh- 
ment, one which was freighted with fruit-producing 
power and loveliness of unfolding life. The sun had 
sunk into a wealth of color, the western horizon pre- 
senting hues which are the dream of artists, but which 
baffle their boldest attempts at imitation. These 
strata of color were piled in blending terraces until 
lost in the exalted zenith. A soothing perfume, 
exhaled from millions of wild and garden-flowers, 



230 SATISFIED AT LAST 

or dripping from over-laden shrubs and trees, made 
the night a bower of fragrance in which both poor 
and rich enjoyed their regaleful exuberance. 

The roomy residence which had been thrown open 
for the social was filled to overflowing, and many were 
seated in chairs and hammocks which were scattered 
about the lawn. Calico dresses and ragged garments 
galore were the order of the evening. Some men 
were dressed like newsboys, and went about trying 
to dispose of their large supply of " Evening papers." 
Others were bootblacks, carrying some suspiciously 
natural-looking boxes with them. There was even 
one ragpicker present; also a pack-peddler. Some 
were so well disguised that their most intimate friends 
did not recognize them until they had been on the 
grounds half the evening. 

Miss Maxfield was dressed like a milkmaid, her 
garments being torn and soiled. A large tin pail and 
a three-legged stool, both of which she carried, made 
her equipment complete. She had been agreeably 
surprised a few hours before time to attend the 
social by a request from Mr. Mayhorn, asking the 
pleasure of her company that evening. When that 
gentleman presented himself at the door of the Tru- 
hart mansion at eight o'clock, he looked so strange 
in his poor man's garb that Miss Maxfield scarcely 
recognized him. 

" Why Mr. Mayhorn," she exclaimed, " you would 
make a fine tramp! On ordinary occasions that 
would not be considered much of a compliment, but 
now it is ; as much of one as the hiss which delights the 
villian in a play. You have succeeded most admirably 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 231 

in disguising yourself. The fact that I expected 
you at eight, and the smile you gave me helped me 
to know you; otherwise I think I should not have 
recognized you. But I presume I should have asked 
you in just the same, for I find that the poor are 
as welcome as the rich. How do I look in my milk- 
maid attire? " 

" Fine as silk. Allow me to say that your beauty 
isn't the kind that needs fine clothes to bring it out. 
But, pardon me ; if I array you in silk and handsome 
looks, you'll think your make-up too good for a hard 
times social. If you are ready, I think we had better 
be going." 

" May Grace see your attire before we go? " Miss 
Maxfield asked. 

" Certainly, if she will look at me after our dis- 
cussion of a few days ago." 

" She has forgotten all about that, I think ; at 
least she hasn't said anything about it." 

" All right, bring her in." 

While Miss Truhart was complimenting Mr. May- 
horn's successful make-up, the doorbell rang. This 
time, in accordance with a whispered word in the 
maid's ear, Miss Truhart went to the door. And 
there, confronting her, stood a pack-peddler. Miss 
Truhart smiled as she looked at him. 

The peddler asked if she needed anything in the 
line of tablecloths, napkins, towels, combs — almost 
anything. 

" You did that in fine style," she whispered, smil- 
ing ; then aloud, " I really — " 

Just then, Chester, who had heard the strange voice, 



232 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ran to the door, and staring at the peddler for an 
instant, exclaimed, " You was at our house onct, 
wasn't you ? M 

" Keep quiet, Chester, 55 commanded Miss Truhart. 
Then turning to the peddler, she said, " I am busy 
at present, but will look at your articles in a few 
minutes. Come in, won 5 t you, and sit here in the 
hall. 55 

The peddler said " Thanks, ma'am," in a high- 
keyed voice, and did as requested. Chester remained 
on guard, while Miss Truhart went in to dress for the 
social. Miss Maxfield glanced into the hall, and 
seeing the peddler, whispered, " Won't you be afraid, 
Grace, if we leave you? Mr. Mayhorn wants to go 
now. I suppose you 5 ll come in the carriage later. 55 

" Yes, I'll be there in half an hour. No, I 5 m 
not at all afraid. The maids are here, and Chester 
too. The peddler won 5 t stay long. I'll get an article 
or two from him pretty soon. You go on, I 5 11 be 
with you before long. 55 

While passing the peddler on their way out, Miss 
Maxfield regarded him suspiciously. 

As soon as Miss Truhart was arrayed in her green 
calico dress and yellow sunbonnet, she entered the hall, 
saying, " Well, Mr. Love, who would ever have 
thought that you could disguise yourself so com- 
pletely? Two of your best friends didn 5 t know you, 
and even Chester 5 s sharp eyes didn 5 t detect you. 
So, I 5 m to have the honor of attending the social with 
a pack-peddler! An unusual and unique privilege, 
I am sure. But where, if I may ask, did you get your 
outfit? 55 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 233 

" That remains to be revealed at a time later than 
this evening," replied Mr. Love, smiling. 

" All right," said Miss Truhart. " Just excuse 
me a few minutes please while I take Chester up to 
bed. He has promised to stay at home if one of the 
maids will read to him. Don't you think it will be 
better if you and I enter the grounds a few minutes 
apart? People won't be so liable to detect your 
identity." 

Mr. Love thought the idea a capital one, hence 
just before reaching the grounds, he halted, allowing 
Miss Truhart to precede him. He had been on the 
grounds fully an hour before anyone suspected who 
the pack-peddler was. He went around selling his 
goods, charging good prices for the same. He found 
that the hard times social was such only in name, 
for there seemed to be plenty of money in the pockets 
of the " poor." 

When he first appeared on the grounds, some 
thought he represented the Pilgrim, and that the pack 
was his burden of sin. But their thoughts were sud- 
denly changed, when he dropped the pack at their 
feet and, in his high-keyed voice, asked them to buy. 

Late in the evening, the peddler was called upon for 
a speech. He laughed, and said, " Whoever heard of 
a peddler making a speech ? I suppose, though, they 
sometimes tell stories, so I will tell you something 
that occurred while I was studying theology. 6 In 
dem days ' as Uncle Remus would say, there was a 
young fellow in school who was very anxious to 
preach. He was a good young man, and most 
zealous, but didn't seem to be able to learn anything. 



234 SATISFIED AT LAST 

He finally went to the professor of systematic theol- 
ogy, and asked if it was necessary for him to go 
through school in order that he might preach. He 
wanted to get a license to preach, and start right 
out. I suppose the teachers were glad to get rid 
of him, for they made speedy arrangements to give 
him a sort of examination that they might get their 
hands washed of him. One simple question after 
another was asked, but the poor fellow couldn't answer 
a single one. The teachers thought they would have 
to give it up, when one professor, more patient, and 
perhaps more anxious than the others, asked, 4 Can 
you repeat a passage of Scripture? Any passage 
will do.' ' Oh yes, I can do that, 5 the hopeful candi- 
date replied. 6 All right, 5 said the teacher, encourag- 
ingly, s give us any verse you can ; it doesn 5 t matter 
which. 5 The young man was seriously thoughtful 
for a moment, then his face brightened, and he gave 
the following : c And Abraham said unto Moses, 
when he was in the whale 5 s belly, almost thou per- 
suadest me to be a Christian ! 5 55 

The laughter which followed this story was heard 
a block away. Mr. Love had a few pieces left in his 
pack which he wanted to get rid of, and turned to find 
a customer, but the continuous clapping of hands 
sounded like an encore. He stood still, waiting until 
his voice could be heard, then asked, " Well, what do 
you want now? 55 

" Another college story, 55 several shouted. 

Mr. Love thought a moment, and said, " There was 
one teacher in the Academic department who had been 
a clergyman and had spent several years in the field 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 235 

as a revivalist. He taught classes in history. After 
he began teaching he became fleshy, and would now 
and then fall asleep if the room became a little too 
warm. One day a student was reciting in a desultory, 
monotonous sort of a way. It was beginning to be 
oppressive in the room, and the teacher had fallen 
asleep. He was evidently dreaming of one of his 
after-meetings, in connection with his revival work. 
The student saw he was asleep, and stopped reciting. 
This awakened the teacher, who quickly straightened 
up and exclaimed, 6 Amen ! Now another brother ! 9 " 

This story also had its happy effect, and another 
college story was called for. But Mr. Love was more 
desirous of emptying his pack than his head, so he did 
not respond. 

Some who remained late enough, noticed Miss Tru- 
hart and the pastor going through the gate together. 
Those who left still later, lingered on the walk to 
enjoy the pretty effect which the illuminated grounds 
presented. But the lights were growing dimmer, in- 
dicating that the scene of festivity would soon be 
at rest amid the sleeping trees which fringed the 
lawn. 

While walking home together, Miss Truhart asked 
her escort how he came into possession of the ped- 
dler's pack. He replied, " You will forgive me for 
being, or seeming to be, a little bit contrary, but 
I cannot tell you now. I will tell you sometime." 

The night was of inky darkness. The street lamps 
had failed for some unknown reason to send forth 
their accustomed light. The darkness and the failure 
of the city lights caused Mr. Love's thoughts to 



236 SATISFIED AT LAST 

revert to that night when he rescued Miss Maxfield 
from her precarious condition. 

" I was just thinking," he said as they neared the 
Truhart place, " of that awful night in Freedom 
City when I stumbled over Miss Maxfield. It was as 
dark as it is to-night. Yes, much darker, for it was 
raining, and the lights in every house were missing 
as well as the street lamps. Well, there I stood. I 
didn't know what to do. But at that very instant a 
sweet message came to me from across the street, or 
perhaps from heaven, I hardly know which. Someone 
with a voice most beautiful and heavenly sang one 
verse of ' Lead, kindly Light.' I have often wondered 
who it was — that is, if it was an earthly being." 

" How long ago was it? " Miss Truhart asked. 

" Let me see, I think something like two years. 
No, it will not be two years until September." 

" What street was it on ? " 

Mr. Love was now wondering a little at her ques- 
tions, but replied, " On Fairfax Avenue, almost in 
front of a former parishioner's home. How well I 
remember the number; it was 1216." 

" I have a friend at twelve-seventeen," said Miss 
Truhart, whose face bore a knowing smile he could 
not see. " I presume I can give you a little light on 
the subject; quite acceptable on as dark a night as 
this, I suppose ! The singer was one with whom you 
afterwards became acquainted. Her friend at twelve- 
seventeen was ill at the time you speak of, and the 
lady who sang was staying with her a few days. On 
the night the lights went out so suddenly, she had been 
reading to her friend from the Psalms. I think she 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 237 

had just finished that beautiful ninety-first Psalm, 
when the lights suddenly went out. Well, they sat 
and talked a little while, when the friend asked her to 
sing ' Lead, Kindly Light. 5 But she could not sing 
the second verse, for the simple reason that she 
couldn't think of it. Then too, the air seemed to be 
pretty heavy. Does that clear matters up for you 
any?" 

" Yes, very much indeed ! And was the sweet 
singer the one who has told me all about it? " 

" She was the singer, leaving off the * sweet. 5 55 

" Well, I must say that I am glad to know it ! 
You do not know how often I have thought of it, 
and how thankful I have been for the message of love 
and light which came to me at that moment. You 
little realized that you were singing a message to 
one who needed it so much, and that the outcome of 
the whole affair would sometime bring into your home 
one of the sweetest girls that ever graced this earth. 
I have often thanked the sweet singer, and I want to 
do so now a thousand times ! It was indeed a God- 
send. 55 

At twelve o 5 clock that night, Mr. Love heard a light 
tap on his door. He seemed to know who was there. 
He had been waiting for his midnight caller. He 
opened the door, and there, confronting him, stood 
a genuine pack-peddler! Mr. Love showed him his 
empty pack, and then handed him a small cloth sack, 
half full of money, and asked him to count it. This 
the man did with tears of happiness. 

" One hundred and twenty-three dollars ! 55 exclaimed 
the man excitedly. " That is twice as much, my good 



238 SATISFIED AT LAST 

friend as I could have sold the goods for. Oh, I 
cannot thank you enough ! " He seized Mr. Love's 
hand, kissing it again and again. Then he threw 
his pack which now contained only the clothes Mr. 
Love had worn to the social, over his shoulder, passed 
through the door and was gone. 

There was a certain gentleman at the social who 
was a stranger to all except the Randolph's and the 
pastor. That gentleman was Dewitt C. Tremaine 
whom Mr. Love chanced to meet on The Twentieth 
Century Flier. He had, as was supposed, come to 
attend the social that he might enjoy it with the 
others. But in reality, he had come up from New 
York to see Miss Randolph, who, as was learned 
later, first met him at college the second year of her 
attendence. They had met again at the seashore 
during the previous summer, and since then had cor- 
responded regularly. 

Miss Truhart and Miss Randolph had spent many 
pleasant hours together up to the day the latter 
entered college. But since that time they had, for 
various reasons, seen very little of each other. Never- 
theless Miss Truhart thought everything of Eula, 
as she called Miss Randolph, and the latter also had a 
large place in her heart for the beautiful Miss 
Truhart. 

The last named person had watched Miss Ran- 
dolph's career with considerable interest, awaiting the 
time when they might again enjoy many hours to- 
gether as they formerly did. The news regarding 
Mr. Tremaine blighted her hopes somewhat, for she 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 

understood there was more than a mere friendship- 
love between them. 

" I don't exactly like the idea of Eula's marrying 
a man who is a perfect stranger to all of us," Miss 
Truhart had remarked to Miss Maxfield after their 
return from the social. " If she marries him and 
leaves Darland, it will just about break her mother's 
heart; and I don't know but that it will crack mine 
just a little!" 

" It would seem too bad," Miss Maxfield replied, 
" but that's the way girls have of doing. If a girl 
loves a man, she will leave father, mother, friends and 
all: will go clear to China with him, if he thinks he 
can't stop short of there." 

" Yes, that is true, though it doesn't seem to me I 
could ever leave Darland. It is such a dear little city. 
How much we all do think of it! If I should ever 
marry, it doesn't seem as though I could ever leave 
Darland, no, not for the best man on earth ! " 

" It begins to look as though you might get the 
best (or next to the best) man in the world, and that 
you won't have to leave town, either ! " 

" Don't you worry, my pretty Miss, I think you 
better be looking in the glass yourself ! I think you 
know just the face you will see peering over your 
shoulder ! " 

" Oh, now, Grace, you mustn't count your chickens 
before they are hatched." 

" No, Earnestine, I won't ; nor buy an c incubator,' 
as Aunt Keziah says, to hatch them with. The truth 
of the matter is, if I should ever marry, I'd have my 



240 SATISFIED AT LAST 

husband come here to share my beautiful home; but 
if you were to marry, your husband would take you 
away from me. And that I wouldn't like a little bit ! " 

At the very time Miss Truhart and her companion 
were having their friendly chat, Mrs. Randolph, whose 
daughter had been, in part, the subject of discussion 
at the Truhart mansion, was pacing back and forth 
in her large, beautiful bedroom. She seemed to have 
misgivings regarding her prospective son-in-law. 
Eula was her only daughter, and was very dear to her. 
If her daughter were to marry, she desired for her 
a husband who would be a true man, kind, of moral 
character, a good citizen, and a man of sound business 
principles. She had frequently spoken to her daugh- 
ter on the subject of marriage, advising her to be 
exceedingly careful in selecting the one with whom 
she would expect to live many years. She told her it 
was often difficult to tell whether a man was good or 
bad. " It often transpires," she remarked at one time, 
" that even the devil appears as an angel of light. 
Be careful, Eula, be exceedingly careful that you 
be not deceived. It would break my heart to have 
you marry a man unworthy of you. Better remain 
single, yes, a thousand times, than to marry a man 
who does not try, at least, to live an ideal life. When 
a man asks for j^our heart and hand, Eula, try to 
see whether there are qualities in him like those in the 
lowly Nazarene. If there are, you will make no mis- 
take ; and you shall have my blessing." 

When Mrs. Randolph learned that her daughter 
loved Mr. Tremaine she was sad. He was a fine 
looking, intelligent man, but still, she questioned his 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL Ml 

being all that he should be, to be worthy of her 
daughter, and to bring her continued happiness. She 
desired, if possible, to learn something definite re- 
garding him. She thought of the pastor, and won- 
dered if, in any way, he could be of help to her. She 
thought she would tell him of her misgivings re- 
garding Mr. Tremaine, and ask what was best. 

The troubled woman soon stopped pacing the floor, 
and sat down in a chair by the open window. The 
whole world seemed to be asleep. The lights in the 
yard had all gone out. The thick haze which ob- 
scured the stars for a time disappeared, and those 
guardians of night looked down upon her as if to 
counsel and soothe her. While she gazed at them, 
the thought of the love, majesty and everpresence of 
the great Creator filled her mind until the troubled 
thoughts regarding her daughter and the man she 
apparently loved, were lost in the calmness of a vision, 
one seemingly real, and which, as she told her daughter 
many months afterwards, was a silent, comforting 
messenger of peace which pointed to a higher realiza- 
tion of truth and love than she had ever known before. 

On the following day, Mr. Mayhorn invited the 
ladies at the mansion and the pastor to spend a few 
days on the Hudson, in his big, bark-rigged steam 
yacht. Mr. Love had enjoyed several trips on the 
yacht in company with its owner, but the young 
women were now to enjoy their first sail. " The 
Hobby " was a beautiful white vessel, with an abun- 
dance of gold and polished brass much in evidence. 
Below, she was fitted with every imaginable comfort 
and luxury. The galley with its electric equipment, 



242 SATISFIED AT LAST 

enameled tiles and burnished copper, together with 
the butler's pantry, possessed every convenience. The 
dining saloon was finished in hand-carved oak, and 
paneled with magnificent tapestry. Two side-boards 
of oak were ladened with silver and cut glass. 

The state apartments, a luxurious suite, boudoir, 
bedroom and bath, were done in white enamel and 
panels of old rose brocade. 

There were two spacious staterooms for guests fur- 
nished in different woods and silken draperies. These 
were only a few of the beauties aboardship. From 
her tafFrail staff old Glory lapped lazily in the light 
breeze which was moving over the deck. 

Together with his invited guests, the owner seemed 
singularly happy. He stood on the upper deck, 
looking from one side to the other, pointing out 
places of especial interest, and expressing his appre- 
ciation of the marvelous manner in which the all-wise 
Creator had touched both banks of the river. The 
boat, steam driven that day, glided up the river with 
majestic demeanor. Their voyage was rapid, but 
even a much slower pace would have been enjoyable, 
for a panorama of sublime beauty rose on every side 
as the vessel sailed up between the stately hills. 
These nature-built walls, furrowed now and then by 
rock-bedded brooks and gentle declivities, were often 
reflected in the quiet waters, making the scenery 
especially attractive. 

Not many minutes after the boat began to bear 
up river, Mr. Mayhorn said, " I know no more satis- 
fying nor refreshing out-door experience than to 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 243 

sail up and down this beautiful river; to enrich one's 
memory with such a marvelous store of beauty, giving 
us something to think about in the dark hours of the 
night, or during the winter months when everything is 
frozen up. 

" To my mind, it seems as though the Infinite Artist 
has His invisible brush dipped in exquisite colors at 
this time of year, and is doing His best to give 
us all that will uplift and make us happy. Just now 
when both banks of the river are adorned with the 
fresh green which follows such rains as we have had 
lately, when the eye, hungry for a revival of purest 
colors, meets happy surprises at every turn; when 
the blossoms which appear in the orchards rival 
the green carpets below them ; and the opalescent tints 
in the far away blue is broken ever and anon by some 
feathery cloud which hovers in the horizon like a dove 
of peace — then is when the heart is especially up- 
lifted to the All-Wise for the abundance of loveliness 
which He has lavished on this thread of silver in its 
emerald setting; and memory incloses in its folds the 
scenes which we behold, and shall continue to behold, 
this day. ' The Hudson is,' as someone has said, 4 our 
most historic river.' Its charms in the way of 
natural beauty blend with patriotic stories, literature, 
paeons of praise, and interesting legends. One cannot 
but be impressed with its majesty, for it is ever cours- 
ing its stately way through storied scenes, its shores 
being veritable pictures of prosperity. And its 
unrivaled landscape of endless, dreamy beauty is a 
glorious panorama, from the world-famed Palisades 



244 SATISFIED AT LAST 

to the Catskill, and far northward to the farm-dotted 
acres which stretch their fertile arms to every point 
of the compass. 

" But pardon my poetic wanderings. I do not 
seem to be able to hinder my lips from expressing 
my exuberant feelings at such times. Ever since I 
studied botany and geology, I have tried to portray 
the beautiful things in nature in the choicest language 
possible, until now it is a fixed habit." 

" I think you succeed admirably," said Mr. Love, 
"you — " 

" Hark, do you hear that? " It was Mr. Mayhorn 
who interrupted the pastor, for he had caught the 
sound of distant music. 

They were in the midst of the river, and all now 
heard the faint strains of music, presumably from 
some craft on the river. Its softness denoted that it 
came from far away, and was carried to their delighted 
ears on the zephyr-like wind, which stole its gentle 
way down the river. Its sweetness was like the voices 
of angels and the harps of fairies. The sounds rose 
and fell like the waves of a lazy sea. It seemed at 
times to approach, and then to recede; sometimes 
whispering like gossamer-winged elves in mountain 
fastnesses. Then as the wind became stronger, it 
swelled into greater volume, the sound re-echoing 
among the hills which were piled in wonderful fold- 
like stretches far to the east and west. Semi-whis- 
pering chords, wafted to the river from nature's own 
invisible orchestra were woven in until all the atmos- 
phere was filled with the sweetest music they had ever 
heard. It finally stole away in a softness akin to 



THE POVERTY SOCIAL 245 

the breathing of a sleeping babe, and thus whispered 
its sweet and quiescent farewell. 

" What is more beautiful than music on the water? " 
Miss Truhart asked almost breathlessly. 

And all replied in unison, " Nothing.'* 



CHAPTER FOURTEEN 

THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 

Several months have elapsed since Mr. Mayhorn 
and his invited guests enjoyed the delightful sail on 
the Hudson river. Winter arrived early, but it ended 
in an early spring, for which the citizens of Darland 
were truly thankful. Miss Maxfield had spent many 
hours during the long winter evenings in the study 
of her Bible, together with the little book Mrs. Stanley 
presented to her. She was especially fond of poetry, 
and had written several poems, one of which Miss 
Truhart liked so well that she insisted on having it 
appear in Darland's leading paper. It was published 
the last week in April, and was commended by many 
who read it. It shows the progress of the writer's 
thought in regard to the Creator, and the unending 
nature of His creation. The poem as it appeared 
is herewith given : — 

THE GOSPEL OF SPRING. 

BY EARNESTINE MAXFIELD. 

Myriads of mysteries entombed awhile 

Within the recesses of Winter's Bower. 
Then, as if by voice divine, called grandly out, 

Those mysteries come forth in grass and flower! 
The thoughts of God, in form, once more enshrined; 

The laws of God in blade and flower entwined; 

246 



THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 247 

The songs of God from feathered throats in air, — 
His Truth, in tone and color, everywhere. 

Is Spring no more than grass and flower and budding trees? 

Is Summer's vestibule no more than gentle breeze? 

Are winged voices only dawn of Summer days; 

And balmy atmosphere a troop with fresh relays? 

Nay! 'Tis God in larger measure given, — 

His life, His love, His truth, once more arrayed, 

And perfumed with sweet odors fresh from heaven. 

Think not, in snowy hills and freezing brooks 

That Life is chilled beneath the ice and snow; 

And then, as though by magic power, starts to grow. 

Nay! Love's Springtime-garments ne'er wear out nor fade. 

For, in the Infinite 'tis Springtime all the way 

From "In the beginning" till end of endless day. 

The day following the appearance of the above 
poem in the Daily, Mr. Love started for the Truhart 
mansion for the purpose of congratulating Miss Max- 
field upon her excellent effort. On his way he called 
on one of his church members, a Mr. Haldine who had 
become disabled by a stroke of paralysis. He had 
nearly reached Mr. Haldine's, when he met Mrs. Ran- 
dolph who looked worried. She had intended many 
times asking the pastor's thought regarding Mr. Tre- 
maine, but had not done so. Now was an oppor- 
tune time. In answer to her question, Mr. Love told 
of the conversation he had with Mr. Tremaine on the 
train the previous summer; of the craving appetite 
he had for intoxicants, and of his inability to over- 
come it. 

" There, I knew it ! I knew it ! " Mrs. Randolph 
exclaimed, consternation being written on her face. 
Her daughter was visiting a friend in western Mas- 
sachusetts, As soon as she returned, the facts re- 



248 SATISFIED AT LAST 

garding Mr. Tremaine's dissipated habits should be 
placed before her, and their engagement would be at 
an end. 

After Mrs. Randolph had gone on, Mr. Love called 
at Mr. Haldine's, and asked if he could see the sick 
man. In the room to which Mr. Haldine was confined 
sat a pleasant looking woman who was introduced to 
Mr. Love as " a resident of our city, Mrs. Stanley." 
The pastor had heard of this good woman and the 
wonderful results which had followed her " silent 
prayers." If he possessed any ability as a conver- 
sationalist, that ability seemed to have deserted him 
at that moment, for he looked from Mrs. Stanley 
to Mr. Haldine, and then to her again, repeating 
this several times. There was a strange contraction 
in his throat unlike anything he had ever experienced. 
It was the first time he had ever confronted a Christian 
Science practitioner, and he had a secret hope that 
it might be the last. He scarcely knew whether to let 
his antagonism assert itself, or to appear not to 
notice the improved condition of the patient, and to 
say nothing regarding the means by which he was 
being restored. His discomfiture was evident to Mrs. 
Stanley who read his thoughts as though he were an 
open book. The peaceful expression on her face be- 
tokened a spiritual sense of superiority — not of 
pride, but akin to that which Daniel's face must have 
borne when he confronted the lions, and realized their 
inability to harm him. 

Mr. Haldine broke the painful silence by saying, 
" I'm glad you came in, pastor, sit down and have 
a good visit with Mrs, Stanley. I cannot talk much 



THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 249 

yet, but she can; and I know what she says will be 
helpful to both of us." 

Mrs. Stanley offered a chair, saying she too would 
be glad to have him stay. But Mr. Love was 
strangely uncomfortable, managed to say that he had 
intended to remain but a moment, and that he would 
be happy to learn of the brother's continued improve- 
ment. He shook hands with the patient, bowed to 
Mrs. Stanley, and left the house. When he reached 
the walk, he muttered in an undertone, " There is 
certainly something in it, or it is of the devil ! " 

In turning the next corner he almost ran into Mr. 
Mayhorn who said, " I guess your thoughts were 
pretty deep. I came within one of running right into 
you. I see you are headed for the mansion. I have 
just come from there, but found both of the girls out. 
Turn around, and walk over to the mill with me. I 
am coming right back, and shall be glad of your 
company." 

Mr. Love consented, and together they started down 
the street past the house where he had just called. 
When they were in front of the house, Mr. Mayhorn 
said, " Mr. Haldine is getting along finely ! The 
doctors pronounced his case hopeless, so his wife sent 
for Mrs. Stanley and ever since she began working 
on the case the improvement has been marked. Have 
you been in to see him ? " 

" Yes, I was in a few minutes ago, and noticed there 
was a big improvement in him." 

" So you really found him in a far better condition 
than you expected? Well, what do you think of the 
therapeutic power of Christian Science now?" 



250 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Mr. Love reluctantly confessed the remark he had 
made on leaving Mr. Haldine's house, to which Mr. 
Mayhorn replied, " It cannot be of the devil, for that 
evil one could not make a man sick, and heal him too ! 
If he did, he would be divided against himself and 
would fall, as Jesus said. On the contrary, it is the 
devil, or evil, which causes sickness, and God, or Truth, 
which overcomes it. You are doubtless aware of the 
fact that, primarily, sin is the cause of all sicknesses ; 
and you may call that sin, or the cause of sin, the devil, 
if you choose. That one evil is the cause of all ills 
and calamities, and not God, as is so commonly be- 
lieved. Did not Jesus say when speaking of the 
crooked woman, c Lo, Satan hath bound her ' ? I 
want to tell you, Mr. Love, that it is not only a mis- 
take, but a sin to think that the devil can equal the 
healing work of Jesus, or to think that God is the 
author of the evils in this world ! I believe people are 
slowly awakening to the fact that God is not, and 
never has been, responsible for sin, sickness, sorrow, 
poverty, disasters of any kind, or death. Looking at 
it from a human standpoint it would indeed require an 
omnipotent God to bear all the blame which has been 
heaped upon Him in the name, and under the name of 
' the providences of God ! ' It is a sad fact, but never- 
theless it is true, that many good people have attrib- 
uted to God what they have been unable to over- 
come because of lack of faith. If the apostle Peter 
were on earth to-day, and in trying to walk on the 
water should go down in the attempt, his untimely 
end would be called 4 a dispensation of Providence,' 
whereas Jesus called it a lack of faith, saying to 



THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 251 

Peter, 4 O thou of little faith, wherefore did'st thou 
doubt ? ' At this stage of their slight understanding, 
Christian Scientists do not pretend to think or say 
that they can walk on the water as Jesus did. And 
for this lack of spiritual understanding, they are not 
to be condemned. If there is any condemnation, it 
must be upon the multitudes who have professed 
Christianity since its inception, but have failed to 
demonstrate it. Lack of faith, which accounts for 
a lack of ability, is, in reality, a lack of spiritual 
understanding. There is no law of God to prevent 
us from doing as great works as our Master did ; and, 
according to his promise, even greater. But such 
ability requires purity of heart still lacking among 
Christian people; and coupled with purity, a knowl- 
edge of truth such as Jesus had. This knowledge 
of the truth is nothing more nor less than knowing 
(understanding) God and His creation. To thus 
know God is to separate from Him any thought of 
responsibility for any of the distressing things of 
mortal existence. Sometimes our religious teachers 
tell us in a single sermon that sickness, death and all 
other calamities are a result of sin; and then, when 
these things come to us they are ' visitations of God.' 
Verily the human teacher gets himself into tight 
places, when he consciously or unconsciously tries to 
associate the Infinite with happenings which are wholly 
mortal. For if sin is the cause of earth's calamities, 
and God is also the cause, then sin and God are one! 
Impossible ! 

" God is never the cause of anything which is not 
good and eternal. Divine Love cannot be ' the author 



252 SATISFIED AT LAST 

of every good and perfect gift, 5 and at the same time 
be the author of evil gifts. 6 Doth a fountain send 
forth at the same place sweet water and bitter?' 
Even death is thought to have been ordained of God, 
and is supposed to usher us into endless bliss. If that 
is true, would Paul have spoken of death as an 
enemy, one which will finally be overcome? In the 
Book of Life there is no such word as death, and that 
is the only book the Infinite knows anything about, 
and to speak of a graveyard as ' God's acre ' is worse 
than barbarism ; it is blasphemy. " 

Mr. Love had listened with interest to his friend's 
earnest words, and thought, " Mayhorn is certainly 
a wonder; a good Bible student, to say the least. I 
don't know but that he ought to be in the pulpit, 
and I in the pew ! " But to Mr. Mayhorn he said, 
" There is, I doubt not, considerable truth in all you 
have suggested, but you will recall that in a certain 
case Jesus spoke of a man's infirmity as being brought 
upon him ' that the glory of God might be manifested 
in him.' " 

" Yes," Mr. Mayhorn replied, " there are some pas- 
sages which seem to imply that God afflicts his chil- 
dren. But when you study the teachings of the Great 
Teacher, and his every act of beneficence, it is pal- 
pably evident that God does not cause a single case 
of sickness or an infirmity of any kind. If these 
things come from God, why try to prevent them ; or, 
having them, try to get rid of them? If God sends 
them, and we ask man to help us get rid of them, 
we are asking the human to overcome the divine, and 



THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 253 

to undo His work! Jesus would never have healed 
the blind, lame and leprous, if those conditions had 
been brought upon them by God; for God was his 
Father, and Jesus came to do the Father's will, not to 
undo it. In the case you mentioned a moment ago, 
there were plenty of blind men for Jesus to heal 
without God making a man blind that He might in 
that one man manifest His Glory ! " 

" Well, well," ejaculated Mr. Love with a laugh, 
" you are quite a preacher, and more of a logician 
than I supposed. I — " 

" Never mind compliments just now," interrupted 
Mr. Mayhorn, " I simply want you to see that great 
and good point which Christian Science makes so 
clear, that God can bestow only good, never evil." 

" Yes, I can see that easily, but after all is said, I 
cannot see why God should hear the prayers of Chris- 
tian Scientists, and not mine. I have prayed for a 
good many sick people who kept right on growing 
worse until the end came. And many of my brother 
ministers continually have similar experiences. Why 
should a woman like Mrs. Stanley, who never has had 
the theological training that I have, and probably has 
not studied the Bible half as much as I have, be able 
to heal the sick and I not? I tell you, it cannot be 
Christianity that does it, for there have been, and are 
to-day, a large number of people in any of the Chris- 
tian denominations who are as good, and perhaps bet- 
ter, than Mrs. Stanley. I must confess that I am 
skeptical. I will — " 

Mr. Love's last sentence was cut short by the sud- 
den appearance of Miss Truhart from a side street. 



254 SATISFIED AT LAST 

She appeared to be in a hurry, and was evidently 
much excited. When she saw the men she exclaimed, 
" 0, I'm so glad I happened to meet you ! I tried to 
get you both by 'phone, but couldn't. I am on my 
way to Mrs. Randolph's. Earnestine is out with the 
auto', and the horses are at the shop being shod, so 
I had to walk. The reason I'm going to Mrs. Ran- 
dolph's is this: she just 'phoned me that Eula and 
Mr. Tremaine are married! Think of it! He went 
to the place where Eula has been visiting, and proba- 
bly prevailed on her to marry him, and now they are 
married! Poor Mrs. Randolph is distracted. 
She—" 

" There, there, calm down a little," interrupted Mr. 
Love, " it is not well for you to be so excited. It is 
too bad, of course, but we can't help it now. The 
knot is tied, and I suppose it's tied to stay. Let us 
do what we can for the mother, and leave God to care 
for the daughter." 

" I think Mr. Love is right," said Mr. Mayhorn, 
looking sympathetically at the tears in Miss Tru- 
hart's eyes. " We will try to realize that the Ever- 
lasting Arms are under the dear mother as well as 
Eula; yes, and her brother Roy. Poor fellow, he 
will be more alone than ever now. Fortunately for 
him, he is absent in connection with their business 
affairs most of the time, so he will not miss her as 
much as his mother. He may perhaps feel that his 
place is at home now, if he can possibly arrange mat- 
ters so as to be here. He is a splendid fellow, that's 
certain." 

" I only hope Mr. Tremaine will be good to Eula, 



THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 255 

and make her a happy home," said Miss Truhart, with 
a wistful look in her eyes. " Well, I will run along. 
Poor Mrs. Randolph is distracted. She is so — 
Hello, there is Earnestine now, and she sees us, too ! 
Let us all get into the car and go over to Randolph's ; 
then you gentlemen can go on in the car to the place 
you had started for." 

Mr. Mayhorn got in with the chauffeur, while the 
others occupied the tonneau. In a moment the huge 
white steamer was on its way to the Randolph resi- 
dence. Mrs. Randolph had received a telegram that 
morning from her daughter, stating that she and Mr. 
Tremaine were married, and that a letter would follow. 
To say that the mother was surprised was stating it 
mildly. The telegram dropped from her hand, and 
she sat for a long time as if in a stupor. When the 
letter came, it read as follows: 

Berkendale, Mass. 
Apr. 29, 19 — . 

My dearest Mama, — You were doubtless surprised to learn 
that Dewitt and I were married. I am sorry the marriage 
ceremony was solemnized without you and brother being pres- 
ent, but Dewitt seemed so anxious to claim me as his own, 
so we were married in the pretty little chapel at the end of 
the Park, the one you thought was so nice. I hope you will 
forgive us, for we are so happy! Dewitt seemed fearful that 
something would hinder our being married if we delayed it 
any longer, so we thought best to have the knot tied at once. 

Now remember, dearest mama, I am your own little Eula 
just the same, and shall always love you as much as ever; and 
brother Roy too. I know you will forgive us, and when we 
have spent a few more days with our friends here, we will go 
to Darland. Then, if you wish, you can have Mr. Love marry 
us over again, and have a regular wedding! Wouldn't that be 
lovely? That is a bright idea of mine, — all my own! After 



256 SATISFIED AT LAST 

a few days at home, we will go on to New York City, our 
future home. 
With bushels of love from both of us, 

Your Own Eitla. 

The third day following the wedding dawned bright, 
for which Mr. Tremaine and his bride were grateful. 
Arrangements had been made for an automobile trip 
through the Berkshires as far towards the Hudson 
and return as would be possible the same day. But 
about an hour before the time to start, the sky be- 
came overcast with threatening clouds, and the wind 
began to moan, causing Mrs. Tremaine to shudder. 
The change in the weather seemed to prophecy some 
unpleasantness. She had a strange feeling above her 
eyes, but tried to throw it off. Her husband was 
about to leave the room to tell his friends he thought 
it would be wise to remain at home, when his attention 
was attracted by a low moan from his wife. He hur- 
riedly glanced in her direction, and saw that she was 
pale and apparently unconscious. Medical aid was 
summoned at once, but the physician, after carefully 
diagnosing the case, asked for counsel. After this 
was obtained the case was pronounced meningitis, and 
of so severe a form that there was no possibility of 
her recovering from it. 

" Poor Mr. Tremaine," was all the consolation the 
friends could give the husband of three days. But 
a neighbor called about an hour after the doctors had 
rendered their adverse decision, and asked for an audi- 
ence with Mr. Tremaine. This neighbor was a com- 
mercial man who was at home, spending a few days 
with his family. His name was Walter Goodfellow, 



THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 257 

and he was well acquainted with the family with 
which the Tremaines were stopping*. As soon as they 
were alone, Mr. Goodfellow expressed the thought 
that there was still hope, and gave as the reason for 
his belief that he himself was at one time given up by 
physicians, but that he had been healed by Christian 
Science, and was in perfect health. 

Mr. Tremaine looked at his new-found friend a 
moment as if wondering whether the man before him 
was really in his right mind, and then said, " Of 
course, if there is anything that can be done, I want 
it done. I have no confidence whatever in the means 
of healing you suggest, but it seems to be the last 
straw, and there can be no harm in giving it a trial. 
Do you do that kind of work, or is there anyone in 
town who does ? Whatever is done must be done at 
once." 

" No, I'm not a practitioner," Mr. Goodfellow re- 
plied, " but we can get word to one very quickly. 
There is a man in town usually who is engaged in the 
healing work, but he is in the West just at present, 
so we will have to wire someone. There is a Mrs. 
Stanley at Darland, who is a fine worker. If you say 
so, I will wire her at once, and she can begin to treat 
her immediately, coming on as soon as she can get a 
train." 

" Well, do it ; do anything ! if there is any hopes 
of saving my precious wife ! " said Mr. Tremaine, the 
tears pressing themselves into his eyes. Mr. Good- 
fellow reassured the distracted young husband, and 
at once went to the telegraph office to wire for the 
needed help. In five hours Mrs. Stanley was sitting 



258 SATISFIED AT LAST 

quietly beside the sick woman, and at ten o'clock that 
night asked Mr. Tremaine to retire, for she desired 
to be alone with the patient. He thought he could 
not possibly leave his wife's side, but finally con- 
sented to lie down on a couch in a corner of the room. 
Mrs. Stanley was faithful to her charge all that night, 
and at daybreak heard the patient's head move a lit- 
tle. The face was turned toward hers, and soon the 
eyes slowly opened. They looked into Mrs. Stanley's 
face as though their possessor was wondering who 
the stranger was, and what she was doing there. Mrs. 
Stanley smiled and said, " Do you know me, Mrs. 
Tremaine? I am Mrs. Stanley from Darland. I am 
glad you have wakened ; you are f eeling better." 

Mrs. Stanley's first words brought Mr. Tremaine to 
his feet. He had fallen into a restless sleep after 
midnight. He now quickly arose and went to see if 
his wife had actually regained consciousness. He was 
overjoyed to see a smile on her face, as if to assure 
him that the worst was over. 

" Are you feeling better, dear? " asked the happy 
husband, bending over to kiss her forehead. 

" Yes, Dewitt ; that is, if I have been sick. It seems 
like a dream. How long has it lasted? I — feel so 
strange. I can't really tell you how I feel." She 
spoke slowly, in a voice slightly above a whisper. 

" Well, dear, don't talk ; it will tire you. Mrs. Stan- 
ley came because I wanted her to. She is a Christian 
Scientist, and she is here to help you. I am glad to 
say, too, that she is doing it ! Most marvelous thing 
I ever saw ! " 

Mrs. Stanley smiled at Mr. Tremaine's last words ; 



THE POWER OF THE UNSEEN 259 

and a thought of thankfulness was added to the smile, 
when Mrs. Tremaine said in a somewhat stronger 
voice, " I have known something of Christian Science. 
One of my classmates was healed by it." Then her 
tone became solicitous as she asked, " How is mama, 
my poor, dear mama? " 

Mr. Tremaine replied, " Now don't worry about 
her, she is all right. We haven't heard from her, you 
know, since we came here. As soon as you are strong 
enough we will go to see her." 

" Divine Love will care for your dear mother," said 
Mrs. Stanley assuringly. " You do not need to 
worry about her a single minute." Then she asked, 
" Would you like to have me read a little from the 
Bible, and also a little from Science and Health? " 

" If you please," Mrs. Tremaine replied. 

Mr. Tremaine watched his wife's face while Mrs. 
Stanley was reading, and was glad to see the interest 
she manifested. And when certain passages were 
read from Science and Health, she would now and 
then exclaim, " Wonderful ! " or " How beautiful ! " 

When Mrs. Stanley had finished reading, she quoted 
certain words of Whittier's, words that Mrs. Tre- 
maine had read several times, but which now seemed 
to have a new meaning : 

To-day our hearts like organ keys 

Our Master's touch are feeling; 
The branches of a common Vine 

Have only leaves of healing. 



CHAPTER FIFTEEN 

THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 

Mr. Tremaine had not formally dismissed the at- 
tending physician. That gentleman was a dignified, 
good-natured man, a medical practitioner of nearly 
half a century. He was considerably above the aver- 
age height, of faultless form and bearing ; a man for 
whom, as Mr. Tremaine thought, nature had done 
much. He had silver-white hair, a flowing mustache, 
smiling blue eyes, and withal a pleasant expression 
that was a friend-winner. His culture was such that 
he could easily have held the position of college presi- 
dent. But his position on the pinnacle of learning 
did not separate him from those who were less for- 
tunate; for he spent more time in conversation with 
that class than with those who were more nearly his 
equal. He seemed to realize that what he had ac- 
quired from books and reflection were not for a sole 
possession, but for the benefit of those who, educa- 
tionally, had been less fortunate than himself. This 
brought him into sympathetic touch with many who 
regarded him not only as a true friend, but as an 
oracle. He always brought a smile and word of 
cheer into the sick chamber, thereby gaining the title 
of " sunshine doctor." He had no time for those, 
260 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 261 

who, like Job's " miserable comforters," carried long 
faces and discouraging words to the sick. 

When his fine, dark-blue eyes met those of his pa- 
tient, rays of hope went out from them, and did more 
to drive away fear and sickness than the medicine 
he prescribed. If he thought there was efficacy in 
pills, he had equal faith in a cheerful countenance, 
and in " kind little words which are of the same blood 
as great and holy deeds." In the words of the poet, 
he was 

Worthy to bear without reproach 
The grand old name of gentleman. 

The doctor had one peculiar habit, one which he 
contracted while in the civil war. Silver was scarce 
in those days, so when the doctor came into possession 
of two bright silver dollars, he fondled them almost 
as tenderly as a mother her new-born babe. He 
would jingle them in his pocket, take them out, and 
rub them together between his thumb and first finger. 
The latter became so much of a habit that he finally 
wore the dollars smooth. The habit grew on him 
through the years, and necessitated the frequent ex- 
change of well worn silver for dollars less worn. 
The doctor did not pretend to call on a patient 
without his " nerve tonic " with him as he called 
his two silver dollars. He said he couldn't treat a case 
successfully without them. 

If there was any fault in him, it was, so the faith- 
ful churchgoers thought, his lack of religion ; for he 
had not attended " divine service " since most of them 
could remember. In the thrifty village where he 



262 SATISFIED AT LAST 

commenced his work as a medical practitioner, he at- 
tended the Sunday morning services in the various 
churches quite regularly. But many of the sermons 
to which he listened contained much that didn't co- 
incide with his views, hence he gradually refrained 
from attending any religious services whatever. 

He became more and more a student of the Bible, 
and would now and then write articles on what he 
termed his discoveries. These were published in the 
village paper, and were read by both church and non- 
church going people. He was frequently " scored " 
by the clergy, for many of his statements were not 
considered " orthodox." 

The doctor appeared to believe more in deeds than 
in words ; more in self-sacrificing, loving service in 
behalf of the needy, than in mere profession. He 
thought Christianity was not so much a creed as a 
life, that caught its spirit of devotion from the heart 
of Christ. He believed many professors of religion 
had a narrow, warped view of truth; for, accord- 
ing to his standard, he had weighed their deeds 
in the scales of justice, and had found them wanting. 
He had, in his later years, heard considerable regard- 
ing Christian Science, and had read numerous news- 
paper and magazine articles bearing on that subject, 
but had not read Science and Health. From all he 
had read, pro and con, and from what he had heard 
of its doctrines and work, he came to the conclusion 
that Christian Science was more nearly in harmony 
with his views than any other religious belief. 

Upon his office door a neatly framed illuminated 
motto had hung for months. It read as follows : 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 263 

God and the Doctor 

We alike adore, — 
Just on the brink 

Of danger, not before. 
The danger over 

Both alike requited, 
God is forgotten, and 

The Doctor slighted. 

Mr. Tremaine had been favorably impressed by the 
doctor's personality and culture, and was, therfore, 
greatly disappointed when he found that the 
learned, experienced physician could do nothing. He 
had not asked him to call again after the adverse 
decision of the medical council. Nevertheless, when 
the aged physician called the next morning, Mr. Tre- 
maine was glad to see him. He could see by the sur- 
prised look on the doctor's face that he had expected 
to find her dying or dead. His look of surprise 
changed rapidly to a thankful smile when he saw that 
she was really conscious, and on the road to rapid 
recovery. 

He looked at her a full minute before he could ut- 
ter a word, when he exclaimed, " That beats me ! 
What have they been doing for you, anyway ? " 

" I suppose," said Mr. Tremaine, replying for his 
wife, " I will have to confess. The fact is, when you 
doctors decided yesterday that nothing could be done 
for her, I was completely disheartened. Soon after 
you left, a neighbor came in and advised me to try 
Christian Science. For just a minute I was incredu- 
lous; but, like a drowning man grasping at a straw, 
I allowed the man to wire for one of their practition- 
ers ; and the result was most surprising, to say nothing 



264 SATISFIED AT LAST 

about its being gratifying. The lady who treated 
her arrived last night, and sat in that chair by the 
bedside all night. She is out to breakfast now. 
Well, what do you think about it, doctor? n 

" I must say," the physician replied in a kindly 
manner, " that it beats anything I ever saw. I didn't 
suppose I'd find her alive this morning, but she is, 
and I see my medicine hasn't been touched either! 
Medicine or no medicine, she is certainly much better, 
and you may well be thankful. If it's your Christian 
Science that has done it, I suppose you might as well 
let her keep on with it. I am compelled to acknowl- 
edge that the woman, whoever she is, has something 
far better than the knowledge in my head, or the medi- 
cine in my case." 

Taking a chair which Mr. Tremaine offered, the 
doctor continued, " I am not so much surprised after 
all, for I have known somewhat of Christian Science 
and its work before. And, though I do not under- 
stand its modus operandi, I think its therapeutic qual- 
ities remarkable. I may also say that I believe the 
Christian Scientists are right in claiming that the 
mind has a great deal to do with one's physical con- 
dition.* We get considerable along that line in 
our medical journals nowadays. According to one 
eminent physician (a colleague of mine, by the way) 

* The doctor referred to the human mind, whereas Christian 
Science teaches the allness of the divine Mind, and it is that 
Mind which must be realized in destroying sin, disease and 
death. Says Paul, "Let this mind be in you which was also 
in Christ Jesus." The human (carnal) mind to which the 
doctor referred, is not a factor in the Christian Science healing 
work. 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 265 

fear seems to have a good deal to do in causing disease. 
I clipped a statement of his from Health, and have 
it with me in my account book. I'll read it : ' Fear 
causes more disease than do microbes, more deaths than 
do famine, more failures than panics; it costs more 
than war, is always a failure, and is never necessary. 
Fear weakens the heart action, induces congestion, in- 
vites indigestion, produces poison through decompos- 
ing foods, and is thus the mother of auto-poisoning, 
which either causes or greatly aids in the production 
of quite ninety percent of all diseases. 5 " 

" That's news to me," said Mr. Tremaine, " and 
the percent is very high, isn't it? " 

" Yes," the doctor replied, " and all together it 
was quite a revelation to me. But, after all, I think 
he is right. We seem to have a good many things to 
learn; and if we are honest, and open to the truth 
we are bound to learn ! There are so many things 
which point to an apparent weakness in our knowl- 
edge and methods. We have failed to a great extent 
to take the human mind into consideration when treat- 
ing patients. I have been a physician a great many 
years (nearly fifty), and I am beginning to see that 
our science has not attained infallibility. So many 
strange things have happened during the progress 
of medical development ! There was poor Galen, for 
instance, who insisted that a knowledge of anatomy 
was essentia] to medical practice. And what did his 
fellow-medicos do, but drive him out of Athens! 
Within my remembrance, medical science lauded chlo- 
ral to the skies as a panacea for nearly every ill, 
while, to-day, a physician would be called a charlatan 



266 SATISFIED AT LAST 

if he used it, for, as you may not know, it is too 
strong for the heart. I am inclined to the belief that 
our science is largely human, and that there may be 
a better way. I don't know but that I'll be com- 
pelled to study Science and Health yet myself! It 
would seem necessary, when a woman, sitting quietly 
beside a patient can heal her, when the best medicos 
in town have given her up ! " 

" I don't suppose it would do any harm to read the 
book," said Mr. Tremaine, thoughtfully. " I have 
done considerable thinking since daybreak, and have 
come to the conclusion that there is more to Christian 
Science than we have supposed. I think I shall read 
the book myself as soon as I can. I have been very 
much dissatisfied with the old religious beliefs, and if 
this Christian Science is what it seems to be, it will 
be my salvation in more ways than one. It seems to 
stir a fellow up, anyway, and makes him think. For 
instance, we know that not many years ago people 
could drink all the river water they desired without 
being afraid of having typhoid fever, or any other 
disease. But how is it to-day ? 

" I used to go barefooted a good deal when I was 
a boy, and stepped on broken pieces of glass, and even 
on an old rusty nail now and then, and wasn't scared 
a bit! The cuts and bruises were somewhat incon- 
venient for the time being, but neither myself nor my 
mother feared blood-poison. And when I ate grapes 
or some other fruit with big seeds in them, I didn't 
think of such a thing as appendicitis ! Nowadays 
people seem to court these things, unconsciously, of 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 267 

course; and perhaps through fear, as your colleague 
suggested; but nevertheless there are a good many 
cases. And then the operations follow with, all too 
often, fatal results. It looks as though a little knowl- 
edge (of the wrong kind) is a dangerous thing, and 
a good deal of the same kind is more dangerous. Civ- 
ilization seems to be a good thing in one way, but 
bad in another; for civilized nations are burdened 
with more diseases, ten to one, than the uncivilized 
nations are. It may be, from what I heard my wife's 
sweet-faced practitioner say, that in time we may 
expect the study of Science and Health and its agita- 
tion to precipitate all human beliefs and theories, and 
leave the unadulterated truth where it can be seen in 
its purity. It will then be fully appreciated and 
utilized." 

" I think," replied the thoughtful physician, " there 
is a grain of truth and a good large grain in what 
you say. Your wife's improved condition, and our 
conversation, are, at least, food for thought. I am 
a sort of dyed-in-the-wool medico, I'm willing to 
acknowledge, but my years of experience with pills 
have not been altogether satisfactory. And now that 
I am about to give up my practice, I think I will 
turn my attention to something which may, perhaps, 
be better and therefore more satisfactory. Let me 
hear from your wife, Mr. Tremaine, I shall be inter- 
ested to know how she gets along. She dropped 
asleep soon after I came. See, she is sleeping as 
sweetly as a babe. I'm glad to see it. It will do her 
good. Well, I must be going. No, no, you needn't 



268 SATISFIED AT LAST 

take out your bill-book, for all I did was of no avail, 
so we will call my bill paid. In Hindustan there is 
a terse saying, which I think I can quote : 

God ripes the mangoes, 

The farmer shakes the tree; 
God cures the patient, 

The Doctor takes the fee. 

" In your wife's case, Mr. Tremaine, we will allow 
that God did the healing, and the doctor got no pay ! 
I am perfectly satisfied with this arrangement, and 
may add, that I am indeed thankful you sent for the 
little woman, who has been the means of saving your 
wife. God bless her! Good-by, Mr. Tremaine, I 
shall always remember our chat, and this remarkable 
case." 

Not long after the doctor left, the Reverend Mr. 
Love of Darland was announced. He had been sent by 
Mrs. Randolph, who had been notified of her daugh- 
ter's illness, and had been so prostrated by the news of 
her marriage that she had been unable to leave the 
house since. On his way to visit Mrs. Tremaine, 
Mr. Love's thoughts had much to do with the Ran- 
dolph family. He was sad at the thought of Mr. 
Randolph's condition, and was in hopes the time would 
come when he might have his mind restored, and again 
be with his family. He thought of the daughter's 
condition, and the inability of the mother to visit her. 
He did not know what to expect when he arrived at 
Berkendale. When he reached the house and found 
that Mrs. Tremaine was on the gain, he was both 
glad and thankful. But when he learned by what 
means she was being restored, his happiness received 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 269 

a severe blow. Was this thing to confront him at 
every turn? 

In conversation with Mr. Tremaine, before he went 
in to see the patient, he said, " I presume your wife 
was not as ill as was supposed. She would doubtless 
have gotten better anyway. Mrs. Stanley has proba- 
bly done her no harm, but it is a question whether 
she has done her any good." 

" But," Mr. Tremaine replied, surprised at Mr. 
Love's thought, " how could the doctors both be mis- 
taken? If they do not know how to diagnose a case 
correctly, they might as well give up the practice of 
medicine! The men I employed are supposed to be 
the best in this section of the country, and they pro- 
nounced her case hopeless ! Mors. Stanley seemed 
to have no fears whatever regarding the case. She 
smiled, gave me a few encouraging words, and went to 
work. You have heard what has been done for her, 
and soon you may see for yourself. I was skeptical 
myself at first, but have seen the thing demonstrated, 
and am therefore convinced that Christian Science 
did it. Seeing is believing. Since she has become a 
little better, Eula has told Mrs. Stanley of a class- 
mate who was healed by the same means. And, come 
to think of it, I know a man who was healed of loco- 
motor ataxia, and he is well and strong to-day ! Met 
him on the cars not long ago. These cases speak 
volumes for Christian Science.' 5 

Mr. Love had listened reluctantly to this simple, 
sincere declaration from grateful lips. His usual 
calm and attractive face had become changed, bearing 
signs of deep agitation. His theological training 



270 SATISFIED AT LAST 

together with years of accumulated knowledge dur- 
ing his active ministry rebelled at the words of one 
whom he knew had been a careless man as far as re- 
ligious life and study were concerned. He could not 
humiliate himself sufficiently to be taught by such a 
puerile mind, as he considered Mr. Tremaine's to be, 
especially from a truth-teaching standpoint. He re- 
garded him in much the same light as the Pharisees did 
the blind man whom Jesus had healed, and who said 
to him after his sight had been restored, and his 
happy confession of the same, " Thou wast alto- 
gether born in sin, and dost thou teach us ? " 

In reply to Mr. Tremaine's words, he said, " You 
must not be too easily taken in by this new religion, 
especially in regard to the so-called Science being 
Christian. I do not dispute the fact that they some- 
times seem to heal, but you must know that the Chris- 
tian churches have been laboring faithfully for years, 
yes, hundred of years ; and if the healing power was 
to be manifested in the Christ way beyond the apostles' 
time, we would have had plenty of miracles all down 
through the centuries. I am aware that the churches 
are not all that they should be, and I also know that 
the Bible says a good deal about healing ; but I must 
say, that I am quite loathe to believe that a woman's 
religion can be so much better than the religion of the 
other churches." 

" Well, Mr. Love, you may be right, but I can- 
not see it. I do not profess to know much about 
Christian Science, and so cannot pose as its cham- 
pion, but I know one thing, and that is, I am not 
opposed to anything that does anyone good. That 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 271 

woman did something which healed my wife, and she 
did that something without making any fuss about 
it! She didn't even say a word against the doctors 
because of their inability to help my dear wife, or be- 
cause their method differs from hers. I shall think 
the healing and her graciousness came through her 
religion until I know better. Ah, here comes Mrs. 
Stanley now, have you met her? " 

" Yes, I met her in Darland. Pleased to see you, 
Mrs. Stanley. I didn't expect to find you so far 
away from home. I see you are doing what you can 
for the sick in your way. I might as well confess, 
though, that I cannot see that your Science is Chris- 
tian. I believe I am open to truth, but I will have to 
see your beliefs and practices in a different light than 
I now do to believe you are wholly right, and I 
wrong." 

Mrs. Stanley had quietly listened to Mr. Love's re- 
marks, and when he ceased speaking, said, " I am glad 
you are open to the truth; for that alone is worth 
while. But in regard to placing your beliefs over 
against our understanding of the truth, permit me 
to say that there are as many beliefs in the world as 
there are people to believe them. And each believes 
his is the nearest right, always finding something to 
criticise in the others. This is not at all strange, 
but there must be some means by which the dispassion- 
ate seeker for truth can arrive at a definite deci- 
sion as to which is the nearest right; and how much 
truth, if any, each contains. Jesus gave us a rule 
to measure the amount of truth by. That rule is: 
* By their fruits ye shall know them.' Christian 



272 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Scientists are willing to have that rule applied to 
their belief. That word belief is, however, a feeble 
one to express fully the Christian Science thought 
and practice. But call it belief, if you wish ; that be- 
lief must be demonstrated, thus proving we under- 
stand what we believe. We believe that results are 
necessary in our religion as well as in commerce and 
the sciences. If the truth could be demonstrated in 
the healing of sickness and disease during the first 
three centuries of the Christian era, it can be to-day, 
for it never loses any of its power, and God is no 
respecter of persons or times. 55 

Mrs. Stanley thought she had said enough, and as 
Mr. Love did not reply, asked, " Would you like to 
see Mrs. Tremaine? " 

" Yes, just a moment, if she is able to see me. 55 

He went into Mrs. Tremaine's room, and talked 
with her a few minutes, expressing his gratitude for 
her improved condition, and telling her that her 
mother was not quite well enough to come to her, 
but that she would be glad to see her and Mr. 
Tremaine as soon as they were able to make the 
trip. 

When he left the room Mr. Tremaine stepped out- 
side with him and walked down as far as the gate. 
Just before they parted, Mr. Love said, " I hope, Mr. 
Tremaine, you will decide to locate in Darland. I am 
sure you can find a position there. We dislike the 
idea of losing our Eula, as we called your wife. 
Then, too, her mother needs her. Her father being 
in the asylum, makes life very lonely and trying for 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 273 

Mrs. Randolph. You had better pitch your tent with 
us." 

Mr. Tremaine thanked Mr. Love for his invitation, 
and for his kindly interest in his wife's family, add- 
ing, " I may possibly be compelled to obtain a posi- 
tion in Darland or somewhere else; for I have been 
absent from the store now longer than I expected. 
The firm may have a man in my place this very 
minute." 

Had he told all the truth, he would have added that 
the drink habit had grown upon him to such an ex- 
tent that his employers had continued to retain his 
name on their pay-roll on account of his competency, 
but had been tempted to dismiss him several times be- 
cause of his dissolute habits. Mr. Tremaine did not 
know that on his wedding day a man had been hired 
to fill his place in the store. 

But there was a ray of light in the dark cloud which 
hung over Mr. Tremaine's head. He had a long talk 
with Mrs. Stanley regarding his evil habit, and was 
assured that God was just as able to heal him of a 
craving for intoxicants as He was to heal Mrs. Tre- 
maine. She remained with them until the next day, 
and then returned to Darland. When she bade Mrs. 
Tremaine good-by, she said, " You now know the 
truth of the statement, 4 God is a very present help 
in trouble. 5 I am going back to my home and my 
work in Darland very happy indeed; not simply be- 
cause the error in your case has been demonstrated to 
be nothing, but because in your early married life, 
you are beginning to know that God is your life, 



274 SATISFIED AT LAST 

your peace, happiness, prosperity — everything ! 
Come to Darland as soon as you can. I shall say 
nothing about your case. I will leave that for you 
to do when you are ready to tell it." 

When she and her husband were alone, Mrs. Tre- 
maine said : " Well, dear, it is a little the most won- 
derful thing we ever saw, isn't it? I must have 
been very ill, or the good physicians would not have 
pronounced my case hopeless. I didn't mention it, 
but the fact is my head felt bad for a day or two 
before I succumbed. And now I am nearly well! 
Oh, I'm so thankful to God and to Mrs. Stanley, 
I just love that dear little woman! Isn't she lovely! 
Did you ever see such a face? It makes one think 
of Stephen in the presence of his persecutors : 4 And 
they saw his face as it had been the face of an angel.' 
I heard your voices when you were conversing so 
long and earnestly last night. It wasn't private, was 
it? If she said anything good, I'd like to hear it." 

" Yes, it was good, Eula," replied Mr. Tremaine, 
coming closer to the easy chair in which she was half 
sitting, half lying. " I thought I would wait a while 
before telling you all about it, but since you have 
asked, I will tell you all now. I would rather spend 
six months in jail than to tell some of it! The sad- 
dest part of all is, that I deceived you. But let me 
go back to the beginning. I met Mr. Love on the 
Flier one day over a year ago. We fell to talking 
about churches, religion and politics. While talking 
about the churches and their failures I spoke of a man 
who pretended to be very religious, but who ruined 
me financially just as I was getting nicely started in 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 275 

life. That drove me to drink. Though I tried to 
quit several times, the habit grew on me all the time. 
I told all this to Mr. Love. But when I learned he 
lived in Darland, I was afraid he might tell you or 
your mother about my evil habits, so I did all I could 
to hurry our marriage; for I knew if either of you 
knew of my dissoluteness, it would be ' good-by, 
Eula.' When I saw the wonderful work Mrs. Stan- 
ley did for you, I got to thinking there might be 
help for me. She encouraged me from the start, and 
told me of one case of the same kind that she had a 
year ago, only it was worse than mine, for that 
young man had experienced delirium, tremens several 
times. Well, I told Mrs. Stanley I wanted help, and 
that I wanted it now. She was so glad that she took 
my hand and with tears in her eyes said it was one of 
the happiest moments of her life. I tell you, my 
dear, that woman is worth her weight in gold ! But," 
he added, kneeling besides his wife's chair, " here's 
a little woman whose value can't be estimated in gold 
or diamonds, because the whole wide world doesn't 
contain enough of them ! I'm so glad you are mine, 
Eula, but I'm sorry yes, a thousand times sorry, be- 
cause of the manner in which I deceived you and mar- 
ried you I " 

Mrs. Tremaine leaned over, and, placing both 
arms about his neck, and her head upon his, silently 
wept. He soon felt the hot tears upon his head. 
At least, they felt hot to him, like coals of fire ! He 
stood it as long as he could, then gently pulled her 
arms from his neck, looked into her face, and said, 
" Don't, Eula, please don't ! You make me feel like 



276 SATISFIED AT LAST 

a criminal! Can't you forgive me? Tell me quick! 
This is almost worse than your sickness ! " 

She smiled through her tears as she said, " Of 
course I'll forgive you, my dear husband. You will 
have to get used to a woman's tears. I cried because 
I felt sorry for you, knowing what a struggle you 
have had. Then I thought of poor papa, and of that 
dear, sweet mother of mine who has warned me so 
many times not to be careless in regard to marriage. 
I thought how sad she would feel if she knew all. 
But it is going to be all right, isn't it, Dewitt? 
The God who healed me can surely heal a depraved 
appetite. It will be a little hard to face our friends, 
but we can do it, and the whole thing will blow over 
by and by. I spoke to Mrs. Stanley about trying 
to help papa. Wouldn't it be lovely to have him 
taken out of that horrible place, and be brought to 
his right mind again? Then you could get a posi- 
tion in Darland, and we would all be together and be 
happy, oh, so happy ! " 

" I am glad and thankful to hear you talk as you 
do, Eula. Your sweet forgiving spirit is worth more 
to me than all the money in the world would be. I 
have been thrown against the hard lines so much, 
and been held under condemnation so long that 
it seems just like heaven to hear such words as Mrs. 
Stanley uttered, and to look into your face of love, 
to see forgiveness written there. It seems to give me 
an idea of what God may be, and it inspires me with 
a desire to do only what is right. I shall be glad to 
get out of New York, and to find a place in Darland. 
I may be compelled to anyhow, for I may have lost 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 277 

my place in the City by this time. But we don't need 
to worry about how we are going to get along. I 
can saw wood if nothing more. I would do anything 
to make a happy little home for you, dear ! " 

" You are doing that very thing now, Dewitt. 
Your manifest love and sincerity are the real founda- 
tion to a home of happiness, and mean far more to me 
than any amount of money would. Money isn't hap- 
piness ! As far as money is concerned, I think there 
is plenty of that anyway, for mama is well fixed and 
would not see us suffer." 

" I don't want to depend on your mother to feather 
our nest," exclaimed Mr. Tremaine, emphatically. 
" I'll be a section hand on the railroad ; I'll do any- 
thing that is right and proper before I'll eat the 
cream from somebody's milk who deserves that cream 
more than I do ! " 

" You are all right, my dear," said Mrs. Tremaine, 
admiringly. " With love in our home and love all 
around it, I have no fears for the future. Somehow 
I feel a lightness of heart that I never have felt be- 
fore. It really seems as though the kingdom of 
heaven is at hand — right here ! " 

As she thus expressed her happy, peaceful 
thoughts, her face was radiant with beauty which her 
husband had never seen before. Her glossy black 
hair was wreathed about a forehead of purest 
white. Her cheeks bore a faint healthful pink, 
and there was a brightness about her entire coun- 
tenance, which caused her husband to wonder and 
admire. While he gazed at her face, too happy 
to speak, her lips parted, and she said, " We 



278 SATISFIED AT LAST 

never know just what must come to us in the way of 
suffering to bring us to the feet of ever-helpful 
Truth. But I feel that the crisis is passed, and, as 
Mrs. Stanley said, quoting from one of the Chris- 
tian Science hymns, ' Green pastures are before me/ 
Yes, I am sure they are before all of us." 

" That's right, little girl, look on the bright side. 
Everything will — there's the doorbell! I wonder 
who now ? " He went to the bay window, and peered 
cautiously out through the lace curtain. 

" It is Miss Truhart, I think ; what will she say to 
your being up ? n 

Without answering his question, Mrs. Tremaine 
exclaimed, " Oh, I'm so glad she has come ! I want 
to tell her all about it ! " 

" Ah, Miss Truhart, glad to see you ; my wife will 
be more than glad, I expect." 

" You poor, dear child ! " Miss Truhart exclaimed, 
scarcely heeding Mr. Tremaine's remarks, " I came 
just as soon as I could, after I heard you were taken 
ill. After hearing the news of your marriage, I went 
directly to your mother, thinking she might like a lit- 
tle company. The next day I was called away on 
business, and when I returned, learned that you were 
ill. I took the very next train, and here I am. I'm 
so glad to see you looking so well. How naughty 
of you children to run away as you did, and get mar- 
ried without one of us being present ! But there, I 
mustn't find fault. All is well that ends well, I sup- 
pose." 

Miss Truhart had spoken rapidly. Mr. Tremaine 
and his wife could only sit and listen. But Mrs. 



THE DOCTOR AND THE MINISTER 279 

Tremaine now said, " We are so glad you have come, 
and have found the sick almost well. It probably 
never would have happened had we waited and done 
as we should. But that is all over, and we are happy, 
very happy ; not simply because we are married, but 
for something far better which has come into our 
lives. I must start in at the beginning, and tell you 
all about it." 

When Mrs. Tremaine had nearly completed her nar- 
rative, and at the last mentioned the means through 
which she had been restored, Miss Truhart seemed less 
interested, was silent for a moment, then said, " Will 
you reside in New York, or can you come to Dar- 
land?" 

Mrs. Tremaine replied, telling her that their plans 
for the future were not fully made, but that they might 
decide to settle in Darland. The three chatted for 
more than an hour, when Miss Truhart arose, saying, 
" I must take the next train back to Darland. It is 
due here in fifteen minutes, so I think I'd better be 
going. Good-by, and best wishes for a long and 
happy life." 

After Miss Truhart had gone, Mrs. Tremaine 
asked, " Did you notice that Grace made no reply 
when I told her my healing was due to Christian 
Science? " 

" Yes, I noticed it. I presume she is prejudiced 
against it just as I used to be. But the time may 
come when her views on the subject will change. As 
Mrs. Stanley says, ' Man's extremity is God's oppor- 
tunity.' Most people do not take much stock in any- 
thing they can't see or comprehend. It is quite nat- 



280 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ural to rely on material remedies, for we can see 
them, but to lean on something we cannot see ap- 
pears to be absurd until we have had it demonstrated 
to our satisfaction." 

" That is true," said Mrs. Tremaine, medita- 
tively, " I am so thankful that the truth was em- 
ployed in my case. It has such a different effect on 
one than drugs have. It has made me feel the 
strengthening, uplifting presence and power of God. 
I feel like one who is in the dawn of a spiritual 
day. I begin to understand somewhat the thought of 
the poet who sang, 

As one who wakes in glad surprise, 

The new-born child of God; 
Now sees each day before his eyes 

The path his Master trod. 

Mr. Tremaine looked into his wife's eyes, and 
saw there a light which evidently reflected the 
brightness of divine knowledge which she did not yet 
understand, but whose power had touched her, and 
made her " every whit whole." She appeared to be 
looking above him, and to be thinking of something 
which filled the room with a peaceful, harmonious 
atmosphere. Her lustrous eyes looked straight ahead, 
and upward, as though viewing in all its splendor 
some distant scene of glory. She had been healed 
by the touch of Truth. Its immortal radiancy was 
portrayed upon her serene countenance. The seam- 
less garment of God's bestowing was beginning to 
mean more to her than the most beautiful gown she 
had ever worn. 



CHAPTER SIXTEEN 

" OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES " 

The third day after Miss Truhart visited the Tre- 
maine's, that happy couple boarded the train for 
Darland. Mr. Mayhorn, who had been East on a 
short business trip was on the same train, and saw 
them enter his car. They took seats ahead of him, 
not having noticed his presence in the car. He im- 
mediately went forward, and in a low tone offered 
his congratulations. They had not conversed many 
minutes before Mr. Mayhorn asked Mrs. Tremaine 
a question or two regarding her healing. From 
that moment until they reached home, Christian Sci- 
ence was the only topic of conversation. 

Late on the following afternoon Mr. Mayhorn 
found himself at the Truhart mansion, and had not 
been in Miss Maxfield's presence many minutes, when 
he was surprised to hear her express a desire to attend 
the meeting of the Christian Scientists the following 
Wednesday evening. 

" I didn't know they held any meetings in town," 
said Mr. Mayhorn. " In fact, I didn't know there was 
more than one family of professed Christian Scien- 
tists here — unless you call me one ! " This, with a 
knowing smile. Then he asked, " Do you know 
of any besides Mr. and Mrs. Stanley? " 
281 



SATISFIED AT LAST 

" Not definitely, though I presume that Mr. Elt- 
ner, and perhaps Mr. Haldine. You know they were 
both healed through Mrs. Stanley's efforts, hence I 
do not doubt but that they both think a good deal of 
the truth which saved them. The way I happened to 
know of the meeting, I looked in the church items 
Sunday to see what the subject of Mr. Love's sermon 
was to be, and my eye caught the words ' Christian 
Science, 5 and saw there was to be a meeting that morn- 
ing, and one next Wednesday night. I didn't go 
Sunday, but I am so anxious to go to their mid-week 
meeting. I suppose Mr. Love wouldn't like it if he 
knew I thought of going, but I can't help it. It isn't 
right to spoil a good story, you know, for relation- 
ship's sake. Poor Mr. Love, he doesn't seem to like 
to hear Christian Science mentioned. I have been 
wondering what will have to happen to bring him into 
a more receptive condition of mind. He is such a 
dear, good man, it seems strange to see him so preju- 
diced against that which you and I like so well." 

" Yes, that is true. But I am inclined to think 
he will accept it some day, for he has been hungering 
for it ever since he came to Darland, and even before. 
Jesus said that those who hungered should be filled, 
so Mr. Love will realize some day that there has been 
a sumptuous repast before him all these years, but 
he didn't know it — or wouldn't partake of it ; one 
or the other. As far as I am concerned, I am more 
interested in it than I really dare to be ! I mean by 
that, if the Christian Scientists are to have meetings 
here, I would like to attend them. I know I can get 
far more out of their meetings than I do from ours. 



OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES 

Mr. Love will take it very much to heart if we should 
do anything of the kind, but I think that time will 
come, and it isn't very far off either. I believe when 
we are convinced a thing is right, we should stand by 
it though all the world oppose." 

" I think so, too," said Miss Maxfield, emphatically, 
at the same time gazing at the man before her with 
profound esteem and admiration. 

Mr. Mayhorn observed her emphatic words, as well 
as the expression of her eyes, and was thereby en- 
couraged to speak to her upon a subject which he 
had desired for some time to present; but he had 
seemed to lack courage. During the next twenty or 
thirty minutes there was an earnest, straightforward 
conversation ; and at the close the participants under- 
stood each other better than ever before; and they 
were happy. As they walked out on the veranda 
hand in hand, Mr. Mayhorn was saying, " It begins 
to look more like home over there already ! " as he 
pointed toward his residence, which was some distance 
away, but in plain view. " I have a pleasant home, 
but, after all, there is something lacking. But with 
you there, it will be complete." 

" I hope so," Miss Maxfield replied. She looked at 
the house, several blocks away, thought of its ele- 
gance, and that sometime it was to be hers. 

Mr. Mayhorn's house was entirely different, archi- 
tecturally, from Miss Truhart's. It was more like 
an old New England home, roomy and cozy, so home- 
like in its appearance, and domestic in its appoint- 
ments. The house was in the center of a square, the 
large lawn surrounding it being fringed by stately 



284 SATISFIED AT LAST 

elms, sweet maples, and a low-pruned hedge. These 
gifts of nature gave to the place a gentle veil of 
seclusion. 

Miss Maxfield was proud of the fact that she was 
to be the wife of Mr. Mayhorn. But, following that 
thought, one crept in which marred her happy 
thoughts and blurred her vision for a moment. She 
became apprehensive regarding his condition, finan- 
cially, and hers ; and of how superior he was to her in 
many ways. What would people think and say? 
She looked above the city to the sky which was rapidly 
changing its coloring, before arraying itself in the 
garb of night. Its beautiful tints would have im- 
pressed her far more had there been no thought to 
mar the joyousness of the preceding moments. The 
colors were going rapidly from pearl-gray to rose, 
and from rose to daffodil. And while she looked 
through tear-bedimmed eyes, the whole scene was 
transformed into one of shimmering gold. Its 
brightness and beauty, or something far higher and 
diviner, caused her to think of certain words from 
Meredith's Lucile. They came to her troubled mind 
like a swift-winged messenger of relief : — 

The world in its judgment, some difference may make 
'Twixt the man and the woman, so far as respects 
Its social enchantments; but not as affects 
The one sentiment which it were easy to prove 
Is the sole law we look to the moment we love. 

The fullest diapason of love's assent now filled her 
mind, and there was not the faintest feeling of regret 
because of the love-inspired " Yes " which she had 
spoken. Her feelings were akin to those of Psyche 



OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES 285 

in the Palace of Eros ; her thoughts, like strings of a 
golden harp, which produced strains of love-wafted 
music, unheard, invisible, but felt. 

" You seem to be very thoughtful," said Mr. May- 
horn, who had likewise been quiet. " Are you plan- 
ning for your home-to-be? " 

" Not exactly. I was just thinking. My c think ' 
gets busy once in a while, you know ! A verse from 
Lucile popped into my mind, and overcame an evil 
thought which tried to creep in, bestowing in its place 
one that was indescribably sweet." 

" Thinking in verse, were you ? " he asked. " I 
will have to confess that I was doing the same thing ! 
I got to thinking of human love, and that which is 
divine. As a fitting climax to my thoughts a verse 
I learned years ago came to mind. I will give it 
to you : — 

If I have freedom in my love, 

And in my soul am free, 
Angels alone that soar above 

Enjoy such liberty. 

The following Wednesday evening found Mr. May- 
horn and Miss Maxfield at the Christian Science 
meeting, which was held in the Arcade. 

" Getting pretty close to Mr. Love, I think," Mr. 
Mayhorn whispered, after they had become seated in 
the back row of chairs. 

" Yes, that is so," Miss Maxfield replied, " We are 
just around the corner from the parsonage. 
Wouldn't it be a joke, if he should walk in this 
evening and find us here? " 



286 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" You need have no fear, for he would be more 
liable to cross the street and walk on that side, if 
he knew a Christian Science meeting was in 
progress. I had a talk with him yesterday on the 
subject, and he was very bitter. He made me think 
of Saul, when he persecuted the Christians, and the 
spiritual thought came to him, ' Saul, Saul, why perse- 
cutest thou me? It is hard for thee to kick against 
the pricks. 5 I am inclined to the belief that Mr. 
Love is standing on the same kind of ground as Saul 
was. No one, not even the early Christians, thought 
of Saul's becoming a follower of Christ Jesus. But 
he did, and the persecuting Saul became the Christian- 
izing Paul. He was — " 

Mr. Mayhorn's whispered remarks were interrupted 
by the First Reader, who arose and announced the 
opening hymn, reading the first verse: — 

Well for him who all things losing, 
E'en himself doth count as naught, 

Still the one thing needful choosing, 
That with all true bliss is fraught. 

The Reader had gotten only half through the verse, 
when Mr. and Mrs. Tremaine walked in, and took 
seats about half way up. 

" I hadn't seen them before, had you? " asked Miss 
Maxfield behind her hymnal. 

" Yes, I saw them when I came home the other 
day. Had a fine visit with them, too. I think they 
are going right ahead with Christian Science." 

" I hope so," Miss Maxfield replied. " It's too 
bad there is no organ or piano here. Mrs. Tremaine 
is a fine pianist and sings nicely, too. See, the 



OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES 287 

Reader has come down to speak to her, to ask her to 
lead in the singing, perhaps. The last time Grace 
and I called on her before she went to Berkendale, she 
played on her elegant concert grand for more than 
an hour. The manner in which Beethoven's sonatas 
and Brahm's symphonies responded to her exquisite 
touch was simply marvelous ! Then the graceful noc- 
turnes of Chopin and Mendelssohn were produced in 
such a manner that I almost fell to dreaming. She 
finished with one of Liszt's tremendous rhapsodies. 
It — " 

The singing had begun, and was carried to a suc- 
cessful completion, even though no instrument aided 
its rendition. 

Selections from the Bible, and correlative passages 
from Science and Health were then read, followed by 
silent prayer, and the audible repetition of the Lord's 
Prayer. 

" Seems as though that was very impressive," Miss 
Maxfield whispered. 

Mr. Mayhorn made no reply, for the Reader had 
announced the second hymn, the first verse of which 
read as follows : — 

Hear our prayer, oh gracious Father, 

Author of celestial good, 
That Thy laws, so pure and holy, 
May be better understood. 

After the singing of this hymn, the Reader ad- 
dressed a few words to the small audience, and then 
announced an open meeting for remarks and testi- 
monies. 



288 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Mrs. Stanley was the first to speak, saying she 
was pleased at the way in which their little meeting 
was starting out, and that she was thankful for what 
she had been able to accomplish through her slight 
understanding of the truth. 

The next speaker was Mr. Haldine, who said, " If 
it wasn't for Christian Science I wouldn't be here 
to-night. I was a very sick man. Everyone who 
knows of my case knows that. I am not used to 
speaking in meeting, but I just wanted to tell how 
thankful I am that I am healed. And I am glad 
to know a little about this truth, for it helps me 
many times a day." 

Much to the surprise of the couple on the back 
seats, Mr. Tremaine was the next to speak. He said, 
" Speaking in any kind of a religious meeting is 
entirely out of my line ; for up to within a few 
days, I would have been more inclined to turn my 
face away from a church when passing it, than to 
even look at it. But I want to tell you this evening, 
friends, that the word ' church ' and the word 
' religion ' mean more to me than ever before. And 
I suppose the reason is, because I believe I have 
found the right church and the right religion. If 
there ever was a thankful man I think I am that 
man. My wife of only a few days was healed by 
Christian Science after the best medical talent I could 
obtain said there was no hope for her. She is by my 
side to-night, thank God, and is as well as ever." 

He ceased speaking, to wipe away the tears which 
had come to his eyes. Others in the room did likewise. 
In a moment the speaker continued, saying, " But 



OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES 289 

we ought to be doubly thankful at our house, for I 
was also healed, and quickly too, of a craving appetite 
for intoxicants. I was as powerless to free myself as 
w r as Laocoon from the coils of writhing serpents. 
But Christian Science has made me free ! How it 
was done, I do not know ; neither does anyone else 
who understands this truth as little as I do. But 
one thing I know: and that is, I'm a free man, no 
longer held in the iron grasp of that terrible monster, 
appetite for strong drink. Perhaps an incident from 
the Orient will illustrate what I was, and what I 
am now. Many centuries ago an aged and travel- 
stained man wandered into a busy market-place. He 
knew no one, and they did not know him. The mer- 
chants and the people who crowded the market-place 
did not seem to interest him any. He passed one 
booth after another paying little or no attention to 
the wares which were offered for sale. But suddenly 
he stopped. His attention had been attracted by a 
booth in which hung a number of birds, each in his 
little cage. They were birds of beautiful plumage, 
and were flying about, beating their wings against 
their prison bars, endeavoring to free themselves. 
The stranger looked at them a long time, and passers- 
by noticed tears on his cheeks. Suddenly he put 
his hand into the folds of his strangely made gar- 
ment, and drew forth a gold coin. He bought one 
cage with its occupant, opened the little door, and 
permitted the bird to go free. He bought another, 
and still another, letting the feathered captives fly 
away. As each one ascended, the old man watched 
them, and was seen to smile. By this time a great 



290 SATISFIED AT LAST 

crowd had gathered, attracted by this strange pro- 
cedure. He bought every cage, and let all the birds 
go free. Then he turned to the spectators, and 
said, ' Friends, I was once a prisoner myself, and I 
know how to enjoy the sweets of liberty.' 

" Friends, I can appreciate that aged man's con- 
dition, and his happiness, for if anyone was ever in 
bondage, I was ; but to-night I can say I am free, for 
neither yesterday nor to-day have I had the least 
craving for liquor, the first time in years. This 
isn't much of a testimony, I know, but it comes from 
a heart that is sincere, and is spoken by lips through 
which thousands of glasses of intoxicants have passed. 
I wonder that I am alive to tell the tale." 

" That's wonderful ! " whispered Mr. Mayhorn. 

Two others gave somewhat lengthy testimonies, 
after which there was a lull, and the last hymn was 
announced. 

" I want to see Mrs. Tremaine," said Miss Maxfield, 
as soon as the meeting was over. 

" So do I, and Mr. Tremaine too." This remark 
by Mr. Mayhorn was not heard by Miss Maxfield, 
for she was shaking hands with Mrs. Tremaine almost 
before her own words had left her lips. 

The manner in which the Tremaines were greeted 
drove from their minds the thought that it would 
be hard to face their friends. If kind words and 
beaming faces constituted a toast, they were certainly 
toasted! Fully half an hour was spent in the ex- 
change of greetings, and added words of thank- 
fulness from all who had been blessed by the truth 



OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES 291 

as revealed In Science and Health. This first Wednes- 
day night meeting was one which would never fade 
from the memory of any who were present. 

On their way home, Miss Maxfield suddenly ex- 
claimed, " Did you see that flash of light over there 
in the direction of the mill? " 

" No, what was it? " said Mr. Mayhorn, with un- 
disguised anxiety, for the fire which destroyed the 
former mill was still fresh within his memory. 

" There it is again ! See ! Oh, it's Northern 
Lights! I do hope they will come out in good 
shape." 

Her wish was gratified, for the rays of light began 
to multiply rapidly. Soon heavier flashes, almost 
cuneiform in appearance, pushed their way into the 
glorious arena. This was apparently a signal for 
all the electrical wonders in the heavens to exhibit 
their most magnificent and awe-inspiring displays, 
for the sky became alive with the grandest exhi- 
bition of fireworks Mr. Mayhorn and Miss Maxfield 
had ever witnessed. Pillars of fire of incalculable 
heights leaped far up towards the zenith, like 
sentinels suddenly aroused at the unexpected ap- 
proach of the enemy. These were followed by 
cascades of brilliant splendor, fresh from some 
mighty, flaming sphere; and turning into immense 
clouds of white radiance which were driven back and 
forth as if impelled by some unseen power. 

The universe seemed to be strangely convulsed. 
Inflammable scintillations burst into view, breaking 
into lesser lights; fairy-like lamps, which resembled 



292 SATISFIED AT LAST 

innumerable spangles, hanging by almost invisible 
silken threads, and passing back and forth in shim- 
mering pulsations. 

" The star-dust of the universe " was multiplied 
a million fold. It seemed as though billions of new 
stars had been born, glittering like priceless diamonds 
in clearest light. These were followed by mountains 
of livid flame which were apparently making spas- 
modic efforts at setting the universe ablaze. These 
great, flaring pyramids streamed from horizon to 
zenith, and soon broke into an ocean of glittering 
white-caps that rose and fell as if controlled by some 
mighty force beneath. This broke into golden mist 
in a field of silver, producing a soft iridescent light 
full of changing gleams. At last this receded, evap- 
orating into the azure of night, and leaving only 
the regular starry sentinels with the bright North 
Star far above the boreal region, to guard the now 
peaceful night. 

All heaven bursts her starry floors, 
And strews her light below. 
And deepens on and up, 

quoted Mr. Mayhorn, as soon as Miss Maxfield's 
" ohs " and " ahs " had ceased. 

" Very appropriate, Mr. Mayhorn. I do hope 
Grace saw that marvelous display." 

" It is quite possible she and the pastor are out 
sky -larking ! " Mr. Mayhorn replied. 

" Considerable brightness all around to-night, I 
should think. I never saw anything like it ! " 

" There was a slight display last Sunday night, 



OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES 293 

but I believe you were not out," said Mr. Mayhorn, 
smiling at her last remark. " And, by the way, you 
missed a pretty good sermon by not being at church. 
I almost caught my breath once or twice during the 
first half of his sermon, for I thought sure the pastor 
had been studying Science and Health. His sermon 
was not long enough to suit me. But, as I learned 
after the service, there was a reason for its brevity. 
It seems that Cornie strayed in, and took one of the 
back seats. I do not know that you are aware of 
it, but the fact is, he has been addicted to the use 
of intoxicants for the past three or four years, and 
the habit seems to be growing on him. Within a 
month or two, he has been intoxicated several times. 
If it wasn't that he is such a jovial fellow, and a good, 
steady worker, I would have given him his walking 
papers long ago. At the service Sunday night, I 
was in my accustomed place pretty well up front, 
and was so much absorbed in the sermon, that I 
didn't notice Cornie nor the disturbance he created. 
The usher at the east door told me all about it after 
service. He said he kept an eye on Cornie, for he 
seemed bent on having a little fun. Once he dropped 
a hymnal on the floor. I heard that, but thought 
nothing of it. Then he began to tap the seat with 
his fingers, making a drumming noise. The usher 
thought it was about time to get him out, so he asked 
him to go, then coaxed him; but neither did any 
good. Then he threatened to tell me, and this had 
a better effect, for he commenced to push his way 
toward the aisle. Mr. Love could see the whole per- 
formance, and was very much disturbed. He worked 



294 SATISFIED AT LAST 

into his peroration as quickly as possible, thinking 
it necessary to close the service. In the meantime, the 
usher was busy trying to get Cornie out, and during 
the last hymn succeeded in getting him as far as the 
aisle. Then Cornie began to feel of his pockets, and 
to look around as though he had lost something. 
Then came the benediction, and your humble servant 
was soon mixed up in the affair. I asked him what 
he had lost, but he didn't seem inclined to tell. 
He got down on his knees, and looked under the 
seat where he had been sitting, and under the one in 
front. I finally said, c Cornie, if you don't tell me 
what you have lost, I'll discharge you.' At that he 
looked at me with a broad smile on his face, and 
said, ' Well, boss, if ye must know, I'll tell ye. I 
losth — I losth — de tread to de discoorse ! ' " 

Miss Maxfield was so much amused over Cornie's 
witty remark, and the manner in which Mr. Mayhorn 
told the incident, that she stopped walking, and said, 
while laughing, " I must lean against this fence to 
laugh!" 

" Come, come," said Mr. Mayhorn, " if anyone 
should come along they would think you had a lien 
on this fence." 

" That's a joke too! My, how sharp you are to- 
night," Miss Maxfield exclaimed, still laughing. 

" You remind me," said Mr. Mayhorn, " of a man 
I heard of while in the South. The preacher passed 
his house, and asked him to go to meeting with him. 
The man replied, " I recon' I would go, parson, but 
the fac' is, I is a feelin' so disobediently bad that 
I ain't got no intelligence to go." 



OUT OF THE MOUTH OF BABES 295 

" That's just the way I feel," said Miss Maxfield, 
" but I suppose I will have to move on, or we shall 
never get home." 

When they had resumed their walk, Mr. Mayhorn 
said, " The Northern Lights which happily we saw 
this evening, make me think of the Psalmist's words, 
* The heavens declare the glory of God. 5 And the 
testimonies we listened to at the meeting undeniably 
declare God's presence, and the fact that He does care 
for His children." 

Miss Maxfield was thoughtful a moment, then said, 
" I think a case like Mr. Tremaine's, where a man 
is thoroughly reformed, is even greater than a case 
of mere physical healing. I was reading in my 
Bible last night the words, ' There is joy in the pres- 
ence of the angels of God over one sinner that re- 
penteth. 5 Therefore, healing from sin must be the 
greater, for it doesn't say anything about the angels 
rejoicing over a case of physical healing." 

" 1 don't know that I have ever thought of it in 
that light," said Mr. Mayhorn, thoughtfully, "but 
in a sense, the healing of sin and of the body are 
one and the same thing. But, after all, I am in- 
clined to the belief that you are right, though we 
will not underestimate the value and importance of 
physical healing. While I was listening to the re- 
markable testimonies this evening, and especially those 
from the so-called ignorant, I called to mind Mr. 
Love's text of last Sunday night : 6 Out of the 
mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected 
praise. 5 " 



CHAPTER SEVENTEEN 

A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 

! 

As Mr. Mayhorn passed the parsonage on his way 
home that night, he saw a bright light in the pastor's 
study. 

" I wonder why Mr. Love is sitting up so late 
to-night? " he thought. " I don't know exactly what 
time it is, but I am sure it is time respectable people 
were in bed, the pastor and myself included! Mr. 
Love doubtless has something important on hand, or 
he wouldn't be burning the midnight oil. I wonder 
what the good man would think if he knew Earnestine 
and I attended the Christian Science service this 
evening. Well, we can't help it now, for the deed 
is done; and for my part, I don't care to have 
it undone. As a good poet has said: 

There is a time, we know not when, 

A place, we know not where, 
Which mark the destiny of men 

For glory or despair. 

" In my case I am sure the time to which the poet 
refers, has come ; and ' the place ' is here, and I am 
thankful to know it does not point to despair, but to a 
clearer, more refreshing sense of religion than I have 
ever known before. In one respect, I am like Sir 

296 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 297 

Walter Scott: I would be the last man in the world 
to give up his cause when it was tenable. But the 
position, religiously, that I once held, was not tenable. 
I couldn't defend it with the best arguments I was 
able to produce. But what I now possess needs no 
defense. Truth never does! It is beyond the reach 
of its would-be assailants. I am glad I am looking 
up ; that I am going higher ; and I think Earnestine 
is on the way there too." 

Had Mr. Mayhorn been able to catch the drift 
of the pastor's thoughts, he would have known why 
the reverend gentleman was up so late. For more 
than two hours Mr. Love had been sitting before his 
desk, endeavoring to decide on a subject for his 
prayer-meeting talk the following evening. There 
was one subject that persisted in presenting itself, 
but it was the very one he did not want ! It had 
been forcing itself upon him for weeks ; yes, months. 
He realized that to speak upon that subject would 
necessitate a firm belief in, and acceptance of, the 
truth on which his remarks would be based. It would 
necessitate the acknowledgement that he had been 
wrong, and a woman right ! 

At the very moment Mr. Mayhorn passed the par- 
sonage, the pastor was pacing to and fro in his 
large bedroom back of the study. No light was 
there save that which entered through the door from 
his sanctum. Mr. Love's face was extremely pale, 
and a cold sweat covered his brow. His hands, 
clasped behind him, gripped each other with vice- 
like tenacity. The quick, restless steps which took 
him first to one end of the long room, then to the 



SATISFIED AT LAST 

other, indicated a greatly perturbed mind. The 
voiceless cry of his thoughts was evidently not being 
heard by Him who " satisfieth the longing soul." 
The Comforter was indeed with him, but the distressed 
pastor did not realize its presence. What the Bible 
terms " the fiery darts of the wicked " would have 
been to him as nothing compared with the pleadings 
of Truth in its demand for an unconditional sur- 
render. His quick heart-beats seemed to reecho with 
sepulcher-like hollowness from the unsympathetic 
walls about him. Where was the " friend that 
sticketh closer than a brother " ? What was there 
to hinder his realizing that comforting Presence of 
which he had so frequently spoken, and commended 
to others? Could he but acknowledge it, he would 
confess that the Comforter was there, but that he 
himself was not in a condition of mind to enjoy its 
soothing, strengthening power. He was, however, 
not wholly devoid of the ability to realize that truth, 
stripped of all human hypotheses, seemed now to 
fill the room, and press upon him with persistent 
avidity. There was something about that Presence 
which caused him to realize as never before its holy na- 
ture ; and it rebuked him for neglecting to accept it. 
But had he not already accepted it? Had he been 
so blinded by egotism and prejudice that he was in no 
condition to receive the fullness of truth and its bless- 
ings? Had he, a child of God, a spiritual adviser 
and leader, failed to welcome truth, which he pro- 
fessed to love? Had he, like Saul of Tarsus, unwit- 
tingly persecuted this quiet, friendly messenger? 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 299 

Mr. Love paused in his questionings for a moment, 
but in that brief moment there came from the inmost 
chamber of his consciousness an affirmative answer ; an 
answer most unwelcome ; one which had not the slight- 
est trace of negation about it. This evident enmity 
to truth on his part was a sad discovery, but it is one 
which has been made by countless thousands. 

The pastor's face was gradually taking on a hag- 
gard expression. He was becoming greatly agitated 
and dejected. The turbulency of his thoughts ex- 
cluded the " Peace be still " that was ready and able 
to quiet the troubled waters. The human efforts 
to stifle the voice of conscience barred the way to a 
peaceful settlement. Within the prison-cell of his 
Unwillingness to receive the unsurpliced Christ, he 
struggled unceasingly, until, in awful anguish of soul, 
he raised his hands toward heaven, and cried aloud: 
" God, deliver me from this worse than dying or 
death ! Oh that I could, without suffering, be annihi- 
lated, and thus forever terminate this terrible strug- 
gle ! Oh what a bitter cup for a feeble man to drink ! 
I know, O Father, Thou canst take this bitter cup 
from my parched lips ! My Savior drank the cup 
of bitterness for me; yes, for me: then why should 
I be called upon to drink it?" 

Mr. Love's hands dropped to his side. Every fiber 
of his strong frame quivered. The vast expanse of 
the future passed before his mental vision like a 
panorama, every picture being devoid of all that 
earthly existence holds dear: ambition, fame, friends, 
wealth. Alienation from all the greatness he had 



300 SATISFIED AT LAST 

anticipated constituted the highlights of every pic- 
ture. Every background was composed of sorrowful 
disappointments. 

He went to a window and looked out. As he turned 
his eyes, first in one direction and then another, he 
groaned out the words : " I cannot bear to think that 
my long years of study, my theological training and 
subsequent mental efforts have been practically for 
naught. The beliefs I have studied cannot have been 
humanly devised. They must be true! I have be- 
lieved them, cherished them, preached them, implored 
others to accept them! Are they not Thy word, O 
Father? Can it be possible that I have believed a lie ; 
and proclaimed a lie? How can I acknowledge be- 
fore my friends, my classmates, my church and de- 
nomination, my brothers in the ministry — yes, before 
the world — that I have been mistaken? 

" I know from the crowds that come to hear 
me speak, that I am considered a popular preacher. 
I know also that I am rising rapidly in the estimation 
of our denominational leaders. I am recognized as a 
safe, competent man. If I cling to the beliefs which 
I have cherished so long, I can see before me all 
the honors a clergyman could desire. Can I not 
keep this blissful, exalted position? I do not doubt 
but that I can hold aloft the chalice of the world's 
approval without spilling a drop! I am sure I can 
stand on the pinnacle of fame without getting dizzy ! 
Yes, I can ! I know I can ! But O God, am I right? 
Have I Thy consent to hold that chalice? Have 
I a right to stand at so great a height? Oh, that 
I might hear a ringing ' Yes ' from on High ! I 




The midnight struggle. 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 301 

seem to be in doubt. There is a gloom resting on my 
aching head." 

He left the window, and walked slowly towards 
the other end of the room. He stopped once, and 
winced as though an avenging angel was waving 
a two-edged sword above his head! Great waves 
of retribution seemed to be rolling over him. Was 
there no limit to the weight which was crushing 
him? Was there no deliverance at hand? In David's 
words, the agonizing pastor finally cried : " Search 
me, O God, and know my heart; try me, and know 
my thoughts: and see if there be any wicked way 
in me." 

He paused a moment, then exclaimed, " I believe 
I am now getting an answer to my prayer : it seems 
to me I can hear a voice saying, c He that humbleth 
himself shall be exalted. 5 Those very words were 
quoted in the letter that called me to Darland! 

Father, must I be humiliated? Am I proud? Am 

1 not willing to follow Thy dear Son down into the 
valley of humiliation; to Gethsemane; to Calvary? 
Can I not thus follow, and still cling to the beliefs I 
have cherished so long; beliefs which my parents 
taught me, and whose beauty and strength have been 
augmented by the years of earnest, consecrated study 
I have bestowed on them? God, am I right? 
Answer me. Lead — " 

His voice suddenly failed. At that moment, he had 
reached his bed, and was on the point of turning to 
go back to the other end of the room, when he 
reeled and fell heavily upon the bed. He lay there 
quiet for a long time, before he realized what had 



302 SATISFIED AT LAST 

happened. The light in his study was still burning. 
It threw a mellow glow into the room where he was 
lying. His first thought was one of thankfulness 
for not having fallen to the floor. 

" What an awful struggle that was ! " he mentally 
exclaimed, as his eyes unconsciously wandered in the 
direction of a large copy of Munkacsy's Christ before 
Pilate, which hung a few feet from his bed. In the 
subdued light of his room the central figure in the 
picture seemed more life-like than ever. " There," he 
mused, " is the one man who was perfectly fearless 
under all circumstances. He never catered to public 
opinion ; was never dazzled or elated by the greatness 
of his position ; was always c one with the Father,' 
even though it separated him from friends and rela- 
tives. He was as meek as the great law-giver, Moses ; 
and as fearless as Daniel. I have come to the con- 
clusion that in his fearlessness, in his devotion to 
truth, he was, he must be, my example; and from 
this hour, I intend to follow him, whatsoever be the 
cost ! But what was the secret of his power? Is that 
secret, if any, to be found in the book which I have, 
all unknown to any of my friends, been studying so 
long? Whether it is to be found there or not, it is 
that book which has brought me to this night of 
struggle. Is there ; can there be any secret connected 
with God's healing work? The Bible says Jesus " re- 
vealed things kept secret from the foundation of the 
world." It would seem from that passage that there 
were some secrets, but I suppose they were such to the 
people of those days simply because they were not 
pure and holy enough to discover them. There was 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE S03 

where Jesus had the advantage. Truth was to him 
open and understandable. He possessed something 
which I do not. But what he possessed, I know 
it is possible for me to have; for in speaking of 
his wonderful deeds, he said : * He that believeth 
on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and 
greater works than these shall he do ; because I go 
unto my Father.' If I am to do even as great works 
as he did, then I must and can acquire the same un- 
derstanding of truth. But — " 

His thoughts came to an abrupt termination; for 
he suddenly arose, went to his study chair, and sat 
down. He picked up a small black leather-bound 
book from which he read a few paragraphs, then 
leaned back in his chair, and clasped his hands behind 
his head. The troubled, haggard expression had to 
some extent left his visage. As he sat quietly, his 
thoughts ran as follows : " I cannot keep it out of 
my mind, and I do not know that I ought to. The 
unwilling, combative thought of mine may be nothing 
but prejudice; and I am inclined to believe that prej- 
udice is the child of ignorance, the veil which needs 
rending that I may look into the Holy of Holies. I 
have read somewhere that ' prejudice squints when it 
looks and lies when it talks.' We are often preju- 
diced, though perhaps unconscious of it. I begin to 
feel that I have been. It seems strange that one 
can insist on remaining blind to truths that are 
of the highest and eternal importance. But most 
people have that blindness and thus stand in their 
own light. I believe now, that it is the very thing 
which has been the cause of my discontent all these 



304 SATISFIED AT LAST 

years. It has bound me like Prometheus was bound, 
but with cords invisible. I can see now that until 
one begins to seek truth with the whole heart, with- 
out fear of consequences, he is as powerless to unbind 
himself as was Prometheus. But thanks be to God, 
there is a truth which makes even a clergyman free ! 
And that truth is here! All that is necessary is to 
seek until we find, and having found, to fully accept 
it. I know there must be some truth in Christian 
Science. I have been studying its text-book for more 
than a year now, have ridiculed it, set my own beliefs 
up against it, and have fought it bitterly. But now 
I am getting where I cannot let it alone ! And to 
think, it was only a week or two ago that I was 
urging someone to have nothing to do with it! I 
even cautioned Mr. Tremaine to go slow in accepting 
its truth. May God forgive my error! Yes, I am 
confident that it is the truth. But what a mighty 
struggle it has required to bring me to that point! 
But after all, if I embrace it, what am I to do? 
Every one of my church people would turn against 
me, Mr. Mayhorn and the young women at the 
mansion excepted. It may be though, that even Miss 
Truhart would forsake me. I'd love her if she em- 
braced Buddhism! I don't suppose she is aware of 
the fact that I love her as much as that. I have 
spent a good many hours with her during the past 
year — pastoral calls, of course ! I have never loved 
anyone as I do her. I wish she knew it now! I 
guess I haven't as much courage as Mr. Mayhorn, 
or she would have known before this that I love 
her. The superintendent is happy, that's certain; 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 305 

and I must be before long, if possible. I hope she 
loves me as much as I do her. If she doesn't, it 
will be a sad day for me ! But I mustn't be dreaming 
of love too long just now. There is another question, 
and one of far greater importance, to be settled; 
if, indeed it is not already settled. I may as well 
call it so, for I can't endure another struggle like 
the one I have just experienced. It is hard to 
back down, and to acknowledge that I have been 
wrong all these years ; but so it seems, for the more 
I read Science and Health, the more I see that I have 
been preaching things that are not true. O God, I 
need Thy help ! I know Thou wilt not fail me now ! 
That old song: 

Dare to be a Daniel, dare to stand alone; 

Dare to have a purpose true, and dare to make it known, 

seems to be written on the walls of my study to-night. 
I can see that I have got to take the same stand he did. 
The requisites for showing one's loyalty to truth have 
never changed. But that loyalty necessitates a lot 
of courage, that's certain ! It does not seem, how- 
ever, that it should require much courage to accept 
a truth that is able to do what has been done among 
my acquaintances during the past few weeks. I have 
courage enough to denounce sin in all its forms ; have 
I not courage sufficient to accept a truth which de- 
stroys those sins ; and destroys sickness, too ? My 
preaching has never done that! I can now see that 
preaching does very well as far as it goes, but the 
trouble is, it doesn't go far enough ! I know Jesus 
preached, but he spent far more time in healing the 



306 SATISFIED AT LAST 

sick. I suppose I must reach the place, spiritually, 
where I shall be able to heed the Savior's command 
to 4 Heal the sick ' as well as the one which bids me 
' preach the gospel.' One thing, however, stares me 
in the face: how am I to earn my living if I resign 
my pastorate? I do not know, though, that I ought 
to entertain such a thought, since God is able and 
willing to provide for His children. He has prom- 
ised not to forsake us. That promise means more to 
me now than ever before. In fact, other Scripture 
passages do, too. I am beginning to see many of 
the Bible truths in a more spiritual light than I once 
did. And I suppose, now that I have made a full 
surrender, that good Book will be illumined still more. 
What a beautiful thing truth is, when it is seen in its 
spiritual garments! 

" I am gaining the same light on certain state- 
ments in Science and Health that I am in my Bible. 
I was especially impressed with several thoughts this 
afternoon while reading ' the little book,' as Mr. May- 
horn calls it. What a wonderful book it is! Its 
language is that of holy reason, of unadulterated 
truth. Its author's spiritual boldness, and radicalism 
fill me with awe! I thought I knew the truth fairly 
well, but I can now see that I have not learned its A, 
B, C's ! I thought I was a theologian, but I find that 
I have been thinking what someone else thought be- 
fore me, what someone taught him, and he learned 
from someone else ; and so on back through countless 
generations to the man who, in the first place, may 
have made a mistake! The Bible truths are right; 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 307 

the trouble all lies in the way they have been inter- 
preted." 

He was thoughtful for a moment, then mentally, 
exclaimed : " Christ Jesus must have thoroughly un- 
derstood the truth which is hidden in the humanly con- 
structed words of the Bible for he proved it by heal- 
ing, and by overcoming death. But that truth has 
come down to us through the centuries, bandaged as if 
wounded, hobbling on crutches as if lame — made 
thus by misinterpretation and misunderstanding. 
Coming to us in that form, it is not strange that we 
have failed to recognize it, and have failed to under- 
stand and use it as we should." 

Mr. Love picked up Science and Health, turned 
over the pages and read several passages in the chap- 
ter entitled " Atonement and Eucharist." He finally 
closed the book, and, holding it in his hand exclaimed, 
"Wonderful!" 

He got out of his chair, and commenced to pace the 
floor. 

" We are," he thought, " so accustomed to circui- 
tous and oracular language ; writers either covering up 
the truths they desire to express, or not understand- 
ing it well enough to state it clearly. But the author 
of this book has stated the truth in a clear, straight- 
forward manner. Her's is the language of reason ; of 
transparent simplicity. At last I have found the 
truth ! I know now why I came to Darland, and why 
I have had that unsatisfied longing! God has been 
leading me. He did not want me to be satisfied with 
anything but the truth ! " 



308 SATISFIED AT LAST 

At length certain words of Tennyson's came to 

mind. They seemed restful, helpful. Just why these 

words affected him so, he did not know. 

Man am I grown, a man's work must I do. 
Follow the deer? Follow Christ, the King, 
Live pure, speak true, right wrong, follow the King — 
Else wherefore born? 

" ' Else wherefore born ? ' " Mr. Love repeated, " if 
not to follow the leadings of Truth, even though the 
whole world turn against me." 

Mr. Love's face now bore a peaceful smile, and he 
exclaimed, " What a mighty conqueror is truth ! 
Our carnal desires, our fears, greed for gold and pop- 
ularity, prejudice and self-will ■ — all these must event- 
ually yield to its power. The victors of earth cannot 
in the slightest degree be compared with this greatest 
of all victors, Truth. It has conquered me ! " 

Something which approximated the uplifting, 
strengthening Presence which Jesus realized upon the 
mountain, when he had overcome the tempter, now 
came to Mr. Love ; and he was glad. The whole fab- 
ric of his mind had experienced a revolution. The 
battle had been waged to a most joyful victory. At 
its close the " still, small voice " of commendation 
came to him ; abiding with him. It was like a heav- 
enly benediction, choired by an innumerable com- 
pany of angels. He bowed his head as if to re- 
ceive in meekness the " well done " of Him whose mes- 
sengers of peace had touched the newborn chord of 
his transfigured desires. 

He stepped to an open window that overlooked the 
park. The clouds had fled, apparently at the behest 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 309 

of a belated moon, which, approaching its last quarter, 
was slowly mounting above the horizon. Its silvery 
beams were rolling over the sleeping landscape in a 
tide of translucent glory. The beautiful green of 
grass and trees had lapsed into an attenuated emerald. 
A refreshing breeze stirred the leaves of every tree 
and shrub, making a purring sound ; a sort of nature- 
song which was a gentle, effective sleep-producer. 
The moon-kissed atmosphere was laden with sweetest 
fragrance from the wealth of flowers in the park. 
Impelled by an unseen hand, it swept gently in 
through the pastor's windows, and caressed his face 
with zephyr-like tenderness. Its fragrance seemed to 
him as sweet as though it had come through the 
hearts of a million roses. While he stood by the win- 
dow, drinking in the restful scene and the regaleful 
perfume, the counsel that Browning put into the 
mouth of the venerable Jew, Rabbi Ben Ezra came to 
him ; and he repeated again and again the words, 

Then welcome each rebuff 

That makes earth's smoothness rough, 
Each sting that bids nor sit, nor stand, but go ! 

Be our joys three parts pain! 

Strive and hold cheap the strain; 
Learn, nor account the pang; dare, never grudge the 
throe! 

" I am glad I have come to this hour ! " he mentally 
exclaimed. " The struggle has been terrible ! But 
it is forever at an end! I am no longer in doubt 
what my subject for to-morrow night shall be. It 
will be on Christian Healing. I shall say nothing 
about Christian Science. I shall take my thoughts 



310 SATISFIED AT LAST 

directly from the Bible. It is full of the healing 
truth, and its effects. 

" Well, well, here it is nearly three o'clock ! My 
subject is for to-night rather than to-morrow night, 
it seems ! I suppose it is time I was retiring, but I 
am not at all sleepy." 

The usual number were in attendance at the prayer- 
meeting in Mr. Love's church Thursday evening. The 
first song, " The great Physician now is near " was 
slowly and impressively read by the pastor before it 
was sung. The Scripture lesson, the ninth chapter of 
Matthew, was read in the same manner. 

The pastor spoke nearly twenty minutes, being 
double the time he usually devoted to prayer-meeting 
talks. But the address seemed short, for this was the 
first time he had spoken on the subject of healing. 
Miss Truhart, who sat with Mr. Mayhorn and Miss 
Maxfield, thought she detected a slight tremor in his 
voice. 

On their way home after the meeting, Miss Max- 
field said to her escort, " The tone of the pastor's re- 
marks didn't differ materially from the thoughts ex- 
pressed in last night's meeting. Did you think any- 
thing about it? " 

" Indeed I did ! I never heard Mr. Love give a bet- 
ter prayer-meeting talk. I am not so sure but that it 
is ahead of any sermon I ever heard him preach. I 
shall be so thankful if he will only keep up that line 
of study, even though he does not read Science and 
Health. There is getting to be quite a sprinkling of 
people in Darland who believe in Science. I hope 
there will be so much of that healthful thought here 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 311 

that it will deluge Mr. Love, and that it will even 
reach clear out to the asylum, where poor Mr. Ran- 
dolph is confined ! " 

" By the way," said Miss Maxfield, " I heard from 
Mr. Randolph to-day through Mr. Tremaine. He 
said Eula and he were out there this morning, and 
that they found him better. He doesn't rave a bit 
now. I think, by what he said, they are all very 
hopeful." 

About a block back of Mr. Mayhorn and lady, 
the pastor and Miss Truhart were walking leisurely 
along, the latter having just asked Mr. Love to tell 
her where he obtained the pack-peddler's outfit which 
he used at the " Hard Tymes " social at Mrs. Ran- 
dolph's. 

" Oh," laughingly replied the pastor, " haven't 
you forgotten that yet? I would have told you long 
ago, but did not think of it. I borrowed it of a 
peddler whom I happened to meet on the morning of 
the social. I met him several times in Freedom City 
where he resides. He is poor, but respectable and 
worthy. He was unfortunate in losing a fairly good 
position, so he went to peddling, for no position in 
the city seemed to open up to him. He has a large 
family, and needs all the money he can get. We hap- 
pened to be about the same size, so I gave him an 
old suit of mine, and I took his, sent them down to the 
cleaner on Grand Avenue, and had them thoroughly 
cleaned. When night came, I put them on, shoul- 
dered my pack and went to peddling. He came to my 
room that night at twelve o'clock to get his pack, 
clothes and money. He fairly wept for joy when he 



312 SATISFIED AT LAST 

counted the money, for I had gotten twice as much 
as he would have, and in far less time. I had some 
fun out of it, and he got the profits. 55 

" You are always doing something for someone, 55 
said Miss Truehart, admiringly, giving a side glance 
in his direction. 

" I am far behind you in that respect, Miss Tru- 
hart, but I hope we will both be able to do more some 
day — more than something for the physical comfort 
of the needy. 55 She did not catch his meaning, but 
asked no questions, for they had reached the gate at 
the mansion, where Mr. Mayhorn and Miss Maxfield 
were waiting for them. 

" You people are awfully slow walkers, 55 said Miss 
Maxfield. " We beat you by all of ten minutes. 55 

" No wonder, 55 Miss Truhart replied, " for we have 
been way back to the Poverty social! And I have 
learned how Mr. Love got his peddler 5 s outfit. What 
is more, it is a secret, and I can keep it, even if I am a 
woman ! 55 

" You may possibly keep it to-night, 55 said Mr. 
Mayhorn, " but I doubt your keeping it until this 
time to-morrow night ! 55 

" You just wait and see, 55 Miss Truhart replied with 
an assumed haughtiness which produced a smile all 
around. 

Mr. Love was seen but little during the remainder 
of the week. As early as Monday, he had thought of 
basing his next Sunday morning 5 s sermon on I Co- 
rinthians 2 :5, " That your faith should not stand 
in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. 55 
Those words meant more to him now than ever before, 



A MIDNIGHT STRUGGLE 313 

but since his great struggle on Wednesday night, he 
had decided to speak from a different text. 

Friday evening there was a desire on his part to as- 
certain whether there was any passage in the Bible 
which would answer as a definition of Christian 
Science, and also one defining its opposite. He could 
telephone Mr. Mayhorn, but that gentleman would 
recognize his voice. He finally decided to ring up 
Mrs. Stanley, disguising his voice a little. The an- 
swer came promptly, even to places where found. 
Mrs. Stanley's reply was, " Yes, there are two verses 
which, to my mind, define Christian Science and its 
opposite. I give them to you as my thought, not 
claiming that they are authoritative. Using all but 
the first word in Romans 8:2, I should say that 
Christian Science is 4 the law of the Spirit of life in 
Christ Jesus (which) hath made me free from the law 
of sin and death.' Its opposite is mentioned in 
Revelation 21 :27 which reads, * And there shall in 
no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither 
whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie.' 
That is the best I can do for you." 

Thanking her, Mr. Love hung up the receiver. 



CHAPTER EIGHTEEN 

A SURPRISING REVELATION 

The Sunday morning service in Mr. Love's church 
opened with its usual congregation. Those who at- 
tended that service always expected something in- 
teresting and helpful, hence awaited patiently for the 
time when he should begin his discourse. On this oc- 
casion he took for his text " Preach the gospel ; heal 
the sick." The first half of the sermon was such a 
departure from his former discourses that the thought- 
ful members of his congregation marveled at the ex- 
tent of the speaker's resourcefulness. Some were 
overawed into an astonished silence ; others into a 
quietude of admiration. A wonderful interest seemed 
to pervade the entire audience, all apparently desiring 
to grasp as much as possible of the wisdom which fell 
from the speaker's lips. The pastor was evidently 
overwhelmed with the greatness of his subject, and op- 
portunity, for he spoke, not so much with impassioned 
utterances as with dignity and solemnity that ex- 
ceeded in impressiveness all his former addresses. His 
manner of speaking on this occasion caused his hear- 
ers to hang upon his words, astonished at their beauty, 
simplicity, vigor. 

Having quoted his text Mr. Love said, in part, 
" The seamless garment of Christ would have known 

314 



A SURPRISING REVELATION 315 

no casting of lots had the Word of God, given to 
mankind through the Scriptures, always been spirit- 
ually interpreted. History teaches the sad lesson that 
the slightest deviation from a spiritual understanding 
of truth causes ' the Son of righteousness with healing 
in his wings ' to disappear from mortal view, the eyes 
of happiness to be dimmed by tears of sorrow and re- 
morse, ears to grow deaf to the sweet tones of har- 
mony, feet to become weary in their effort to reach 
the divine heights of holiness, and God to seem very 
far away. 

" Truth is the law of perpetual, universal harmony. 
Therefore, if man is to become acquainted with God 
and be at peace, it must necessarily be in the manner 
of His appointing ■ — through the eternal, ever-op- 
erative law of Truth and Love. When Spirit indi- 
cates the way, it is the way, and the only way. ' He 
that entereth not by the door (Christ, the Way), the 
same is a thief and a robber.' To follow the crowd is 
liable to bring one to the portals of material pleasure 
and profit, but to walk in the way which Spirit indi- 
cates is to wear the crown. One who follows the lead- 
ings of Truth learns at every step of the way which 
grows brighter and brighter. While he who chases 
the phantom of the world's illusive promises treads 
with weary feet the pathway of sorrow, disappoint- 
ment and death. By the sweat of his brow, mortal 
man continually tears down what he builds up, and 
his difficulties increase as time wears away the mis- 
spent hours of an unfruitful day. 

" A material indicator trembles and sways all too 
easily upon its pivot of uncertainty to point uner- 



316 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ringly to the solution of every difficulty. Material 
sense never was able to discover a spiritual path, 
nor to perceive the hidden things of God. An at- 
tempted material interpretation of truth gives no 
light for a darkened thought. 

" The tower of Babel, with its confusion of tongues, 
prefigured mortal man's attempt, during many cen- 
turies of the Christian era, to reach heaven (harmony) 
by a material interpretation of spiritual truth. Such 
an attempt has been productive of a heterogeneous 
compound which neither God nor truth-loving man 
can tolerate. Had the children of earth always lived 
as children of God, attempts would never have been 
necessary. Attempts are human not divine. They 
are necessary because of a lack of divine understand- 
ing and power. When God spake it was done ! Such 
ability is inseparable from the divine Mind, and a 
lack of it in mortals shows the futility of all human 
attempts at solving the problem of being. But this 
lack does not prevent men from reaching out after 
God that, as Paul says, * they should seek the Lord, 
if haply they might feel after him, and find him.' 

" Spiritual ability implies spiritual discernment. 
To know the divine Mind, and to recognize the reality 
of His creation is spiritual perception. It is only in 
this way that a correct view of 6 nature and nature's 
God ' can be obtained. It is absolutely essential that 
our faith should not stand c in the wisdom of men, 
but in the power of God.' With a mountain of hu- 
man beliefs to stand on, a telescope of human theories 
to look through, and eyes unconsciously dimmed by 
materiality, the Universe, including man, seems to be 



A SURPRISING REVELATION 317 

matter, and 4 the secret place of the Most High ' still 
beyond reach. 

" The desirable and possible heights of purity, 
peace and power can be obtained only by making the 
effort ; and though one may stumble and grow weary, 
and though disappointments may seem to beset the 
way-worn traveler, he need not be discouraged, for the 
promise is ' to him that overcometh.' Even as an ap- 
prentice becomes an expert workman, having gained 
his ability by years of continuous, painstaking devo- 
tion to every detail of his work, so he who learns how 
to walk with God must overcome every hindrance to 
the spiritual advancement, until he is worthy of the 
Father's ' well done. 5 

" Spiritual attainment is the only standard of suc- 
cess. Spiritual intuition is the only knowledge that 
will answer aright. To illustrate this truth, I may 
mention Peter's reply to Jesus when that great 
Teacher asked, 6 Whom do men say that I the son of 
man am ? ' Peter replied c Thou art the Christ, the 
Son of the living God.' To this purely spiritual re- 
ply of Peter, Jesus said, ' Flesh and blood hath not re- 
vealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven.' 
It is as though the Master had said, ' Human knowl- 
edge, from a material brain, hath not revealed this 
truth to thee, Peter ; such truth, like all truth, cometh 
from above — from a spiritual source.' 

" This truth is what Christ Jesus intended the 
preachers should proclaim to their hearers, when he 
commanded them to ' Preach the gospel.' Such 
preaching would always be a message from God, and 
not a mere opinion about the truth. An uplifting, 



318 SATISFIED AT LAST 

enlightening message can come to man only through 
divine revelation. This is the only kind of a message 
a preacher has a right to give to his congregation. 
All others are of the ' earth, earthy, 5 and are without 
profit, and without divine authority or sanction." 

The last half of Mr. Love's sermon caused as much 
consternation as the first half had produced wonder- 
ment. He frankly told them that for more than a 
year he had been a willing and unwilling student of 
Christian Science literature. Part of the time he 
gladly studied its truths, but the thought as to where 
it might lead him caused him to drop it. But he 
would be irresistibly drawn back to it, and had finally 
decided to accept it. When that decision was made 
the great truths of Science and Health which he had 
studied were no longer clouded and incomprehensi- 
ble, but as plain as a simple problem in mathematics, 
and as glorious as the setting sun of the night before, 
which had illumined the western sky with indescrib- 
able light, itself a veritable golden bubble. Mr. Love 
told his hearers, he realized that the step he had taken 
would not meet their approval, therefore he would 
present his resignation as soon as possible. In closing 
his remarks he said, " I am perfectly sincere in this 
move, therefore I ask that you will be charitable in 
your attitude towards me, and give to me your 
friendly words and companionship as formerly. 
Friendship is a gift of divine Love, and should in- 
crease as we become more spiritually enlightened. I 
shall always be a friend to you as far as my own 
thought and regard are concerned, but I do not ask 
that you think or believe as I do, leaving that for you 



A SURPRISING REVELATION 319 

to grow into when the time shall come, and you shall 
think best. I assure you, dear friends, that nothing 
but a deep and undoubted conviction as to its being 
God's immortal truth, nothing save an impulsion above 
and beyond myself, has prompted and enabled me to 
stand where I do to-day, and to say what I have said." 

There were at least two persons in the audience who 
were delighted with every thought which had been pre- 
sented by the pastor, and who realized that the truths 
spoken were not " from beneath, but from above." 
When he had ceased speaking, the preacher stood for 
a moment as if transfixed to the spot. He was as 
motionless as a statue of marble, erect and calm. 
Meekness and childlike faith, teachableness and invin- 
cible supremacy, yearning and loftiness of purpose — 
all these were silently expressed in his demeanor. 

A much larger number than usual went quickly out 
after the benediction, among them, Miss Grace Tru- 
hart, whose face had grown red and white many times 
during the last half of the pastor's sermon. The only 
ones who greeted Mr. Love with their accustomed 
warmth were Mr. Mayhorn and Miss Maxfield. In 
greeting the pastor Mr. Mayhorn said, " I was, I 
think, as much surprised as anyone, when I learned 
that you had decided to accept Christian Science, al- 
though I thought a week ago that some of your 
sermons sounded as though you had been studying 
Science and Health. In fact, it seems as though your 
thoughts have been influenced by it for some time. 
I want to congratulate and commend you. I marvel 
at the understanding which your discourse evinced. 
How did you do it? " 



320 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" I hardly know myself," Mr. Love replied, " unless 
it was that I had to a large extent accepted the truth 
during the months of my study of the book, and then, 
when I made a complete surrender, my understanding 
was opened; and I received divine enlightenment 
which enabled me to speak with the ' new tongue. 5 n 

" Earnestine and I are not only glad, but thank- 
ful, that you have taken this step, for we had about 
decided to regularly attend the Christian Science meet- 
ings ourselves. We went last Wednesday night, and 
we were agreed that we never attended a more beauti- 
ful or impressive service. We realized the truth of 
Jacob's words, ' Surely the Lord is in this place.' " 

" It was such a dear meeting," said Miss Maxfield, 
thus emphasizing Mr. Mayhorn's remarks. " I wish 
you could have been there. Oh, I am so glad you 
love the little book ! Science and Health is the only 
thing that has ever helped me to understand enough 
about God so that I can really believe in Him and 
have Him mean anything to me. So you see you can 
count on me to stand by you. And Mr. Mayhorn 
will too, for he just loves the truth! But even if we 
didn't, we would be your friends just the same. We 
wouldn't desert you if you became a Mohammedan, 
would we Charles ? " 

" Not for a single minute," replied Mr. Mayhorn, 
emphatically. 

There were tears in Mr. Love's eyes. The words of 
his friends meant more to him than they realized. 
The little group stood there alone ; not even the sexton 
was in sight. They were about to start for the door 
when Mr. Love said, " There is one thing that seems 



A SURPRISING REVELATION 321 

to concern me more than anything else, and that is 
how I am to earn my daily bread. But a verse from 
one of Newton's old hymns, the hymn " To-morrow " 
has come to mind every time the tempter has assailed 
me. I have made up my mind to lean on the truth 
of that verse, and to have no fear, I will give you the 
verse. In speaking of the to-morrow, the writer says, 

It can bring with it nothing 

But He will bring us through; 
Who gives the lilies clothing 

Will clothe His children too. 
Beneath the spreading heavens 

No creature but is fed; 
And He who feeds the ravens 

Will give His children bread. 

" That is beautiful ! " Miss Maxfield exclaimed, 
" and I readily recall the time when I needed just 
such words as those to keep me from having the 
blues. But see how wonderfully I was provided for ! 
You will get along all right, Mr. Love. You have 
nothing to fear. I only hope Grace will take 
kindly to your new views. She seems so bitter, and 
will not even acknowledge the healing power of 
Science ; and that, after she has seen what it has done 
for the Tremaines. But she is a dear good girl just 
the same. Well, I must be going. Be happy, Mr. 
Love, everything will be all right, for God is on your 
side. 5 ' 

Miss Truhart spoke to no one after the service. 
Her mind was too full for utterance. She had never 
been more surprised or disappointed in her life. 
" When," she asked herself, " have I had anything 
come into my life which has caused such a disap- 



822 SATISFIED AT LAST 

pointed feeling. Who would ever have thought that 
he, above all others, could ever have done such a fool- 
ish thing! I thought there was no one in all the 
world like him. If he had asked me last Thursday 
night to be his wife, I should have said c Yes,' and, I 
think, very quickly too ! But now I'm afraid it's all 
over. Oh, I wish I had never, never seen him ! It's 
so disappointing, so disappointing! The idea that 
he should resign from our dear church, and, I suppose, 
from the denomination as well, and unite with that un- 
popular religious sect! I just think it's awful! I'm 
glad I'm going off on a business trip again to-morrow. 
I think I'll make it a visiting trip too, so as to be gone 
longer. He may want to walk home with me from 
church to-night, as usual. I suppose I'll have to let 
him, for it wouldn't look well to refuse. I wish I 
hadn't promised to sing to-night; I would stay at 
home. The dear man, how I do, or did, love him! 
I will go ahead until to-morrow as though nothing 
had happened. I don't want Earnestine to know 
how wrought up I am. To say the least, Mr. Love's 
change of views has been a surprising revelation ! " 

After the evening service, Miss Maxfield was glad 
to see the pastor leave the church with Miss Truhart. 
The ladies at the mansion had both refrained from 
saying anything regarding the morning service. In 
fact, they had seen each other only at dinner, when 
other topics were discussed. 

On leaving the church that night, Mr. Love ob- 
served an unusual quietness about Miss Truhart. 
He thought he knew the reason, but said nothing. 
They walked some distance, when Mr. Love broke the 



A SURPRISING REVELATION 323 

silence by asking, " Miss Truhart, will you permit 
me to tell you what is on my mind? " 

" I shouldn't think there would be anything on 
your mind, or rather, in it, after that awful sermon 
you preached this morning," she replied coldly. 

His thought seemed to rise above her coldness, and 
the unkind remark, for he said, " Yes, there is a good 
deal left in my mind, and something which I trust 
will sound better to you than some things I said this 
morning. You cannot but have known for weeks and 
months that I cared for you — in other words, that I 
love you. You are the only one I have ever spoken 
to in this way, I am not a child, Miss Truhart, 
and I have not come to this moment without much 
thought. My words are not those of a headstrong, 
passionate, thoughtless stripling ; but of one who has 
carefully considered what it may mean to take unto 
himself a lifelong companion. My life thus far has 
placed me in positions where I have been enabled to 
study young women. I have seen them the possess- 
ors of beauty, talent, accomplishments; in gladness 
and in sorrow, in poverty and wealth ; but up to this 
moment I have never stood where I now stand, ready 
to place myself at a woman's mercy, to confess my 
deepest regard and love for her. It seems to me I 
have been directed to the right one, to the one with 
whom I can live in contentment all the days of my 
life. Am I mistaken, Miss Truhart? Can you not 
say you love me, that my great love for you is re- 
ciprocated? Tell me ' yes,' Miss Truhart; please 
speak, and give me the one word which will make me 
feel that I have not loved you thus in vain." 



324 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Without looking up, and with coldness which he 
had never supposed could be hers, she said, " I do not 
know, Mr. Love. I did think that I loved you, but 
now — oh, I don't know ! That awful sermon you 
preached this morning has completely upset me! I 
do not see how you could do it ; why you did it ! You 
do not seem like the same man to me." 

They walked along in silence until they arrived at 
the Truhart gate, when she said, " Here we are at 
the gate, Mr. Love. Please leave me now. I thank 
you for all your kind words and acts of the past, 
and I wish to say that I shall try to respect you for 
your evident sincerity. But there seems to be a bar- 
rier between us. I could not be happy with you. I 
think a husband and wife to be truly happy should 
have the same belief religiously. Perhaps some day 
you may, see your mistake, then — oh, I can't talk, 
Mr. Love; please leave me." 

" Good-night," said Mr. Love, sadly, and walked 
away. 

The unhappy Miss Truhart hurried into the 
house, hastily took off her hat and light wrap, rushed 
up to her room and threw herself face-downward on 
the bed. How long she lay there she did not know. 
She had cried herself to sleep. She dreamed that she 
was in the yard gathering flowers, when Mr. Love 
suddenly came around the corner of the house, and 
slipped his arm about her waist. This wakened her, 
and she found Miss Maxfield's arm about her, and 
heard her ask, " What's the matter Grace, any trouble 
between you and Mr. Love? You have been crying. 
Tell me, dear, I want to know all about it." 



A SURPRISING REVELATION 825 

"It's you, is it, Earnestine? " Miss Truhart 
asked, scarcely realizing that she had been asleep. 
" He loves me Earnestine, he told me so. But I sent 
him away at the gate. I cannot get over his talking as 
he did. Oh, I wish he was just as he used to be! " 

" Well, I am surprised ! " exclaimed Miss Maxfield, 
with a large accent on the " am." " If you have made 
that dear man unhappy, you ought to be imprisoned 
for ten days, and to be made to live on bread and 
water. There isn't a girl in church who wouldn't 
jump at the chance, if he asked for her heart and 
hand. He is a prize, that man is ! If it hadn't been 
for him, where would I be? Did he really ask you to 
be his wife, and you refused him ? " 

" It amounts to about that," Miss Truhart re- 
plied. 

" Well, Grace, I am surprised ! But I tell you 
what I will do. It isn't far to the Arcade. I went 
there one night to unburden my own heart, and if 
you will let me, I'll go now and unburden his. I will 
tell him you have repented, and that you want to see 
him; how will that suit you? " 

" No, no, Earnestine, I cannot allow you to do that. 
But I know one thing, and that is, you are a sort of 
peacemaker. I do love him, if I must confess it ; and 
he loves me. If his love is the right kind, perhaps my 
coldness and my words will not turn him against me. 
It may be well that I am going away in the morning. 
It will give him time to think over the step he has 
taken, and perhaps get to thinking as he used to. 
If so, that will pacify the troubled waters, and then 
everything will be all right." 



CHAPTER NINETEEN 

AT MR. MAYHORN'S 

Miss Truhart boarded the early train the next 
morning for a distant city. A combination of busi- 
ness and pleasure caused ten days to pass rapidly, 
and she was contemplating a speedy return to Dar- 
land, when an item in the morning paper arrested her 
attention, causing her mind to fill with sincere regrets, 
and starting her on the next train for home. The 
item read as follows : — 

SAD ACCIDENT AT FREEDOM CITY. 
Speaker's Platform Gave Way. 
Prominent Clergyman Hurt, and 
Unconscious For Several Hours. 

Freedom City, May 24. — The Rev. John B. Love, a former 
resident of this city, but now residing in Darland, was severely 
shaken up, and badly bruised at the opening of Fairview Park 
this afternoon. Mr. Love was one of the leading promoters 
of the new park plan while a resident of this city, therefore 
the Committee asked him to make the address at the Park 
opening yesterday. Several clergymen, other prominent cit- 
izens, and the Boys' Band were seated on the platform which 
had been erected in the park for the occasion. 

A defective beam gave way, and the Rev. Love, together 
with several members of the band were precipitated into the 
midst of broken timber. Some of the boys were shaken up, 
and their instruments bruised, but the speaker sustained the 
worst injuries. His face was cut, and is badly swollen. He 
was unconscious until two o'clock this morning, and upon re- 
gaining consciousness asked to be taken to Darland. 

Friends attended him, and several citizens of Darland, har- 

326 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 327 

ing been notified of the accident, were at the station to meet 
him. He was taken to the home of Charles Mayhorn, the 
Mayor of that city. Mr. Love was greatly esteemed here, and 
has become equally popular in his present church and city. 
We are sorry to have treated our former esteemed citizen so 
badly. He is resting comfortably as we go to press. 

Miss Truhart read the item over and over, and 
each time her feeling of sorrow and remorse increased. 
Her face was white, and the hands which held the 
paper trembled, showing great agitation. She finally 
dropped the paper, leaned back in her chair, and 
gazed with motionless eyes at the ceiling. Soon the 
tears began to roll down her cheeks, but they were un- 
noticed. 

After getting the paper, she had taken down her 
hair, preparatory to giving it a good combing. She 
was sitting near the window through which the sun 
shone, its bright rays falling on her luxuriant hair 
which hung in a scattered wave over the back of the 
chair, causing it to look like a golden veil. But her 
wealth of beautiful hair was far from her thoughts 
just now. 

" Poor, dear man ! Poor, dear man ! " she reiter- 
ated, the tears increasing as she continued to express 
thoughts of sympathy for him whom she had, but a 
few days before, asked to leave her, a sad and dis- 
appointed man. 

Half an hour went by, and still she sat motionless 
and weeping. Suddenly she arose, quickly combed 
her hair, and packed the small steamer-trunk she had 
brought. She was soon homeward bound. She had 
wired Miss Maxfield that she would be with her at 
8:15 that night. 



328 SATISFIED AT LAST 

The miles homeward seemed the longest in her ex- 
perience. The hours dragged their many minutes at 
a snail's pace. What she endured on that homeward 
trip she hoped never to have repeated. Anxiety, fear 
and self-condemnation w T ere her constant companions. 
She had thought of herself as wholly right, and of 
Mr. Love as wholly wrong; and that he had stepped 
down from an exalted, almost enviable position, to 
one of far lesser glory, and which was decidedly un- 
popular. But, after all, was he not right, and she per- 
haps wrong? She had read somewhere that "the 
theology of one age was the mythology of the next." 
Was that true? Had her brave pastor tossed about 
upon a restless sea of changeable theology, upon 
shifting sands of speculative thoughts? Had he in 
the years that had gone found nothing substantial 
upon which to base his faith, but now had found that 
which did not, could not, change? While she had 
been basking in the sunshine of a, perhaps, too easily- 
satisfied belief, he had been struggling up the steep, 
rugged hillside, that he might obtain a freer, grander 
view, to see the Promised Land of divine understand- 
ing with the naked eye of spiritual discernment. She 
was conscious of the fact that she had been soaring 
with the pride-colored wings of self-justifi cation, and 
while doing so, he whom she knew she loved, had been 
stricken ! Poor man, perhaps it would not have oc- 
curred had she given him the answer he desired, and 
remained at home. 

She could not accuse him of a single ignoble word 
or deed. He had been straightforward and almost 
exasperatmgly sincere. No one could doubt his love, 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 329 

and manly longings. She could not accuse him of 
indirection or complexity of motive. But how had it 
been with her? She recalled the fact that whenever 
she had thought of Christian Science, or heard anyone 
speaking favorably of it, she had indulged in super- 
cilious sneers. But the thought now fully dawned 
upon her, that it was not right to sneer at that which 
one does not understand. One of Corot's exquisite 
landscapes or Michael Angelo's masterly productions 
viewed asquint would appear distorted and undesir- 
able. There was a right way to view a thing, and 
also a wrong way. The latter was liable to be skep- 
tical; prejudiced. A person who looked aright would 
be more liable to appreciate and understand. It was 
barely possible that Mr. Love understood! At least 
he seemed to understand. He had manifested such 
a noble spirit. He gave no evil look, no cross, un- 
loving word, when she sent him away at the gate. 
He certainly occupied the vantage ground in what- 
ever light she viewed him. And now, what was in 
store for her? Was his love changeable? Could 
it change? It was his to write either enduring ecstacy 
upon her heart, or deep despair and continued disap- 
pointment. Which was it to be? She thought of 
Emerson's words : " The things which are really for 
thee gravitate to thee." Was the man she had sent 
sorrowfully away, for her? If so, he would, perhaps, 
gravitate towards her. That thought was somewhat 
consoling. But the hours before she could reach his 
side seemed cruel in their length, and led her to in- 
wardly exclaim, " Oh, that I could fly ! " 

Shfe looked at her watch, and saw that it was only 



330 SATISFIED AT LAST 

2 :45. " Is it possible I have been on this snail-train 
only two hours? I supposed this was a fast train, 
but it is, oh, so slow to-day! From this day I shall 
forever disbelieve the assertion that c you can go 
somewhere nowadays more quickly than you can stay 
at home. 5 I only wish I had stayed at home ! What 
a lot of weary, anxious hours it would have spared 
me ! Poor, dear man, how sorry I am that I treated 
him so ! He is such a noble man, so competent, so 
zealous, so honest. I suppose those very qualities in 
him are what led him to change his views. I might 
have known that nothing but honest conviction could 
make him take the step he did. How could I for a 
moment question his sincerity? It seems as though 
my sin must haunt me forever ! At least it will take 
me a long time to forgive myself! It seems to me 
that even now I feel a Nemesis rising within my 
troubled consciousness to condemn me. But no, 
there is forgiveness with God, and — and with Mr. 
Love! 

" Upon my arrival I shall go to him at once. I 
must see him ! Oh, I do hope he won't die ! No, he 
cannot ; he must live for — for me ! I think I shall 
have to tell him so. Perhaps it will be good medicine. 
I wonder if he has a doctor, or, or — oh, I can't think 
of such a thing! But there, I ought not to think 
that, after all; he will do as he thinks best. And I 
suppose that will be best, for I don't see how he could 
do wrong ! " 

The train stopped at a station, and among the in- 
coming passengers were two well-dressed men who took 
seats just back of Miss Truhart The train had 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 331 

scarcely pulled out when one of the men said, " It was 
too bad about that accident in our new park yesterday, 
wasn't it? I was in the crowd at the time, and was 
listening to one of the finest orations it has ever 
been my privilege to hear, when it was suddenly cut 
short by a crash — and the speech was never com- 
pleted. I am sorry Mr. Love got hurt, he is such a 
fine fellow, and is, without doubt, one of the finest 
speakers in the country anywhere. I thought he 
looked just a trifle pale and sad, but perhaps I was 
mistaken. His address didn't show any bad feelings, 
that's certain! I'm sorry we didn't get all of it. I 
noticed, by the way, in the same paper that contained 
a brief notice of the accident, that Mr, Love has come 
out for Christian Science." 

" That's where he shows his good sense," the other 
man replied, " though it will give the volatile public 
something more to talk about and criticise. I may 
add that I am leaning towards Christian Science a lit- 
tle myself, since my wife's marvelous healing." 

"You don't mean it?" 

" Yes, I'm in earnest, and quite rational too ! " 

" Well, well, I didn't suppose you would ever be- 
come a religionist of any kind. I like Mr. Love, and 
admire his scholarship and his oratorical ability, but 
I doubt his last step being a wise one. Christian 
Science is a sort of woman's whim, as I see it, good 
for nervous women who can't hold enough medicine 
down to cure them. But for a man like Mr. Love — 
well, I can't understand it, that's all." 

" No, I don't suppose you can understand it, that's 
true. I don't understand it either ; nor my wife's heal- 



332 SATISFIED AT LAST 

ing, for that matter. But I know the healing was 
accomplished in a very short time after Science treat- 
ment began. Her trouble wasn't a nervous one either, 
and she kept down all the medicine the doctors gave 
her too ! But to drop the healing part of it, there 
is something about Christian Science that appeals to 
thinking people, not only to women, but men. Hun- 
dreds of our best business men, and men of all pro- 
fessions have accepted it, and are to-day, most en- 
thusiastic students of Science and Health; and em- 
brace every opportunity to recommend it to any who 
are in despair." 

" Is that a fact — about the men, I mean ? " 

" As true as that I sit here by your side ; and it 
isn't to be wondered at either, for it is practical. It 
meets every human need." 

" Your conversation is of quite a different nature 
from what it was a few weeks ago when we traveled to- 
gether, so I suppose there must be something in it. 
But to revert to Mr. Love, I want to tell you it re- 
quires a lot of courage for a prominent clergyman 
like him to leave his orthodox views to embrace Chris- 
tian Science." 

" You're right, but I presume he feels like Luther 
did when he exclaimed, c Here I stand. I can do no 
otherwise ; so help me God.' " 

" Luther's attitude and Mr. Love's seem strange to 
me. I'm not much on religion anyway. However, 
I shall watch Mr. Love's career with interest — that is, 
if he pulls through all right; which I hope he will. 
Think I'll go into the smoker awhile. Will you join 
me?" 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 333 

€i No, thanks, I have something better. 5 ' 

Miss Truhart had been deeply interested in all 
that had been said. She wondered what the " some- 
thing better " was. A few minutes after the man had 
gone to the smoker, she went to the rear end of the 
coach to get a drink of water; not that she felt the 
need of it, she wanted to see, if possible, what the 
" something better " was. She saw in his hands a 
copy of Science and Health. 

After she had returned to her seat, she thought of 
the conversation to which she had listened, and event- 
ually contending thoughts filled her mind and caused 
her to think of the poet's words : " I feel two natures 
struggling within me." She had reached the point 
where there was no doubt whatever as to Mr. Love's 
sincerity; and, furthermore, that he was doubtless 
right. But the moment had not yet arrived in which 
she could feel that she was willing to pursue the same 
line of study he had. Many times she asked herself 
the question : " Can I do it ? " Could she read a 
book which might shake the foundation of her cher- 
ished beliefs? These were questions which would evi- 
dently have to be settled, and settled soon. 

" I know the facts regarding the healing of Mr. 
Haldine and that other man," she mused. "And the 
help Eula and her husband both received was truly re- 
markable. Then to think of Cousin Dexter! I had 
given him up for lost. Aunt Edyth has spent a small 
fortune in defending and trying to save him. When 
I got Aunt Edyth's letter last week, telling me Dexter 
had been healed physically and morally by Chris- 
tian Science, I was glad ancl sad at the same time. I 



334 SATISFIED AT LAST 

knew it was simply another feather in the Christian 
Science cap, I didn't even tell Earnestine about it. 
How this thing is hemming me in on all sides ! Even 
my own relatives interested in it — both cousins, and 
Aunt Edyth. And then the — the man I — I love 
better than anyone else in all the wide, wide world! 
It seems as though I see the words, Christian Science 
whichever way I turn, and it appears to be crying, 
' Surrender, surrender. 5 Oh, but how can I? How 
can I? 95 

From that moment until she arrived at her destina- 
tion she had the battle of her life. The struggle grew 
less severe however as she neared home. An hour from 
Darland she became absorbed in the scenery along 
the road. There was a certain blue in the sky that 
charmed her, and lessened the contending thoughts 
which had struggled so fiercely within her mind. 
There was something in the great field of blue above 
that acted like a sweet comforterer. It was like the 
calm of vast prairies at night, beneath the star-lit 
heavens, with nothing to break the stillness save the 
night wind which whispered its plain-cultured melo- 
dies through the million harp-strings that had their 
roots in the unending prairies and their upper ends 
in the invisible sockets of the fragrant air. 

When the city lights became visible, and she real- 
ized she was very near the one she desired so much to 
see, certain lines from Shakespeare ran through her 
mind, and repeated themselves several times : — 

Let me not to the marriage of true minds 
Admit impediments. Love is not love 
Which alters when it alteration finds. 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 335 

As she left the train she thought, " Shakespeare's 
words show Mr. Love's love to be trurer, more en- 
during love than mine. But I have learned a lesson. 
The struggle is over." 

She stepped upon the platform, where she found 
Miss Maxfield, alone. 

" Why, I thought Mr. Mayhorn would be with you, 
Earnestine. Where is he? " 

" He is with Mr. Love. He had him taken to his 
house, and has remained with him ever since. I'm so 
glad you have come. He became unconscious again 
after reaching Mr. Mayhorn's, and uttered your name 
many times with some other things which were inco- 
herent. But from the little we caught, his thoughts 
seemed to center on you. Mr. Mayhorn thought best 
to have a doctor examine him to ascertain if there were 
any bones broken, but found none. He thought it 
remarkable. When Mr. Love regained consciousness 
he asked for Mrs. Stanley; wanted her to treat him. 
She came up at once, and has been with him much of 
the time since. He seems to be resting comfortably 
to-night ; says there is no pain." 

" I'm so glad to hear you talk, Earnestine ! You 
have answered some questions I was going to ask. 
Can't we go right up to Mr. Mayhorn's instead of 
going home? Is Mr. Love scarred much? " 

" Questions one at the time, please," said Miss Max- 
field, smiling in a satisfied manner, for she saw the 
anxious interest of the interrogator. " Yes, we can 
go to Mr. Mayhorn's first. I can scarcely stay away 
from there myself. And I am awfully glad you are 
so anxious to go! Mr. Love is not as handsome as 



336 SATISFIED AT LAST 

when you last saw him ; in fact he is badly bruised. 
But Mrs. Stanley says his flesh will come again like the 
flesh of a little child. I think there is an expression 
something like that in the Bible. Well, we are thank- 
ful things are no worse. Mrs. Stanley is so calm, and 
so full of faith, that one cannot but feel hopeful in 
her presence. I think she has the right kind of re- 
ligion, for she is proving her faith by her works. 
And they are of God; at least, that is what we all 
think." 

When they reached the door of the room in which 
Mr. Love was confined, Miss Maxfield rapped lightly. 
Mr. Mayhorn responded to the knock, and when he 
saw Miss Truhart his face broke into a welcome 
smile. 

" Here is Miss Truhart," said Mr. Mayhorn to 
the injured man. " We knew she was coming, but we 
thought we would let it be a pleasant surprise for you. 
Earnestine, hadn't you and I better go out so as to 
let them have a good visit by themselves? " 

Miss Truhart demurred, but they had left the room 
and closed the door behind them almost before she real- 
ized it. The room was new to her. She saw a large 
table upon which gleamed glass bowls of roses and 
sweet-breathed pansies. But the man who lay pain- 
fully silent on the bed interested her far more, and as 
she walked toward him she asked, " Will you, can you 
forgive me, Mr. Love? " 

" I am so glad you have come, Miss Truhart," he 
replied, in a voice so feeble that the heart of the sym- 
pathetic listener seemed to sink, "forgive you? 
There is nothing to forgive ! " 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 337 

She was overjoyed to hear his words, feeble and 
long drawn though they were; but when she looked 
down upon the bruised face, she could not keep back 
the tears. 

He noticed them, and said, " Don't cry, I feel better 
than I did. Mrs. Stanley is coming again, and I will 
feel much better in the morning." 

Miss Truhart was crying. She could not help it. 
But she put her face close to his, and between the sobs 
asked, " Can you — do you feel able to ask — to ask 
me — what you did the — the other night ? " 

She buried her face on the end of the pillow on 
which he lay, shaking with the emotion which she 
could not suppress. 

He knew she was crying, and tried to raise his hand 
to her head, but could not. Then he said, " Oh, Grace, 
Grace, dear Grace, will you really be mine? Will 
you ? Will you ? " 

She raised her head now, and looking down, smiled 
through her tears. She closed her eyes in a seeming 
endeavor to chase away the tears which prevented her 
seeing clearly the man she loved. But even though 
no verbal expression of consent had as yet fallen from 
her lips, the happy man realized the truth of Baum's 
words : — 

O'er my darling's cheeks the lashes 

Fall in trembling modesty, 
Shutting out the loving flashes 

From the eyes so dear to me. 
And although no word is spoken, 
I am answered by this token. 

Miss Truhart's face was now closer to his, and he 
thought he caught a whispered " Yes." Then a pro- 



338 SATISFIED AT LAST 

longed kiss, which meant volumes to both, placed a 
seal upon the consent so silently given. 

" I am so glad this moment has come," he whispered, 
being unable for a moment to find his voice. 

" You can't possibly be any happier than I am," 
she said, stroking his head tenderly. 

" I am so glad you changed your mind, Grace. I 
have been quite unhappy since that night. Had I 
not had the sustaining power of Truth, I do not 
know what I should have done. But it is all right 
now. I hope to be on my feet in a day or two, 
and will soon be myself again. How do I look, 
anyway? I haven't seen myself since yesterday. I 
suppose I'm a beauty, am I not? " 

" The nicest looking man I ever saw ! That is, 
your real self, I mean." 

" Be careful, my dear, you are talking Christian 
Science now." 

"Am I? Then you don't think I'm a hopeless 
case, do you? " 

" Not by any means ! Have you learned any- 
thing while you were away, that has given you 
any light on the subject; something you can tell 
me?" 

" Let me think," she replied, looking across the bed 
to the curtained window on the other side of the 
room, as if expecting to find an answer to his question 
there. " Yes, I did hear something." Then she 
told him of the conversation she had listened to in 
the car. When she had concluded, she looked 
earnestly into his eyes, and asked, " John, will you 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 339 

tell a rebellious girl something about Christian 
Science ? " 

At that moment there was a light tap on the door. 
Mr. Love hastily said, " Not now, sometime I 
will." 

Mrs. Stanley entered, to whom Miss Truhart made 
herself known, then said, " I am glad you are doing 
something for Mr. Love. He deserves the best that 
anyone can do for him." 

" He evidently thought so," said Mrs. Stanley, 
smiling. 

Miss Truhart caught her meaning, then said, 
"Would you like to be alone with him?" 

" Just a few minutes, if you don't mind." 

" Come in again, Grace, before you go home," 
said Mr. Love. 

" Yes, I will," she replied, and closed the door 
after her. She went directly to the parlor, where she 
found Mr. Mayhorn and Miss Maxfield. The latter 
arose, and placing her lips to Miss Truhart's ear, 
asked, " Did you have a chance to make him 
happy — and yourself? " 

" Yes, you dear girl ; what made you guess ? " 

Without replying, Miss Maxfield gave her a hug, 
and asked, " May I tell Mr. Mayhorn? " 

" I suppose so," blushingly replied Miss Truhart. 

" You needn't tell me," said Mr. Mayhorn, rising, 
and coming forward, " I can do a lot of guessing, 
when I have a good chance. Allow me to offer my 
congratulations. What do you say to having a 
double wedding some fine day? " 



340 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" You take my breath away. Let's talk about 
the weather." 

" That is what I was talking about. Didn't you 
hear me say ' fine day ' ? " 

" That's a fact, he did say it, I heard him ! " 
ejaculated Miss Maxfleld, " and I know that's the 
kind of a day Grace wants when she gets ready." 

They chatted away until Mrs. Stanley came in, 
saying, " He is asleep now, and I guess you better 
not disturb him." 

" Can't I steal in softly, and sit near him till he 
wakens ? " asked Miss Truhart, imploringly. 

" It can do no harm," Mrs. Stanley replied. 

How long she sat and watched the sleeper she did 
not know, for when her eyes opened, the light of 
a new day was creeping in through the windows ! 
Mr. Love still slept. The gas was burning brightly. 

" Well, I am surprised ! " she mentally exclaimed, 
" and also much mortified at myself ! I wouldn't 
make a very good nurse, I'm afraid ! " 

She went down through the hall into the kitchen, 
where she found the housekeeper getting breakfast. 
When the mistress of the culinary art saw Miss 
Truhart, she said, " I looked in at midnight, and 
again at three o'clock, but you was sleeping so peace- 
fully that I thought it was too bad to disturb you. 
The minister was quiet too, so I knowed everything 
was all right. Miss Maxfield left word that if you 
decided to come home to breakfast, that the house was 
open, and you was welcome! But she says she 
wouldn't blame you any if you didn't come." 

" Certainly, I will go," replied Miss Truhart, 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 341 

smiling at what Miss Maxfield had said. " Be sure 
to keep an ear open for Mr. Love. How beautifully 
he has slept! I think it quite remarkable. He 
ought certainly to feel better to-day." 

When Mr. Love awoke, and learned of the 
" sleeping beauty " who had sat near him in the large 
easy chair all night, he smiled and said, " Poor girl, 
she was weary from her day's travel." Then he 
thought of himself, and of the refreshing sleep he had 
enjoyed. He said he felt like a new man, and was 
glad to find that he could move his arms without any 
inconvenience whatever. 

About nine o'clock a caller was announced, and in 
walked Aunt Keziah, who said, " Middlin' early to visit 
city folks, 'cause their breakfust is a kine o' early din- 
ner. But I brought some things to markit, an' so I 
thought I would run in an' see the pasture a minute. 
Pretty piece o' business this ! The idee o' them fellers 
buildin' o' a platform out o' rotten wood ! I'd like to 
use some o' the biggest splinters on their backs, so I 
would ! Yep ! I hope they'll be sent where they ain't 
no buildin' to do for awhile! That I do! I hope 
they hed enough brains to git home with ! I guess if 
they had, it would take a mighty fine tooth comb to 
fine any o' 'em ! Yep ! Feelin' better, hey ? That's 
good. An' no doctor neither? Tryin' this Christian 
Science business, be you ? Well, they do say they do 
some wonderful things, an' that the doctors ain't a 
nasciassity. If all that's tole about 'em be true, I 
don't blame you a bit. There was one o' 'em stayed 
at our house one night. He was as nice as anybody 
fur all Jerry an' me could see. I know he talked 



342 SATISFIED AT LAST 

dredful nice. He stayed all night, an' was to break- 
fust with us. We had some o' my good buckwheat 
cakes with plenty o' butter an' good maple 'lasses on 
'em. I hev al'as been in the habit o' puttin' Jerry's 
'lasses on fur him, so I went right roun' the table to 
the other man, an' axed him should I put his 'lasses on 
krinkly-krankly er all in a puddle. I didn't know 
why, but he put o' his hank'chief up to his mouth an' 
coughed. I didn't know as them kind o' folks ever 
coughed. I jes wondered an' said nuthin. But the 
man sez, sez he, c I think I'll take my 'lasses krinkly- 
krankly around the edge, an' a little puddle right in 
the middle ! ' Well, I fixed it like he said, and I swun 
it looked real sort o' purty. He didn't ax fur the 
others that way, he only hed the puddle. Now I hev 
been thinkin' pasture Love that you be adoin' jess 
what you b'lieve is right. Anyhow if you wan't sat's- 
fied with your way o' thinkin' you ort to change. I 
think it's better to foller shadders what hev a little 
light in 'em, than to be settin' on thorns o' doubt in a 
art'fisul light. I notice our horses an' cyows picks at 
the bes' feed in the pasture, an' they don't care who be 
alookin' at 'em, or what folks thinks nuther. This 
tryin' to be pop'lar jess fur the sake o' hevin' the smiles 
an' money o' folks don't 'mount to nuthin', an' it won't 
never git folks into heaven nuther. I 'spose what 
made Jesus so onpop'lar was 'cause he al'ays stuck to 
the truth the Father give him, an' payin' no 'tention 
to forms, an' new moons, an' Sabbaths of the Phar'sees 
an' other backsliders. Jerry sez he knows you be 
right, fur you be too good an' smart a man to be led 
astray. Yep! He sez if he could be one o' them 



AT MR. MAYHORN'S 343 

Christian Science by wearin' the shiny bosom o' his 
starched shirt behine 'stead o' in front, he could make 
the turn easy 'nuff ! But he has traveled in the ole 
way so long that he thinks he won't flop over now. 
Well, I'm glad you be doin' so well, though you ain't 
p'ticalar han'some! But you'll look better bine-bye. 
Oh, I most furgot to tell you — jess as I was gittin' 
ready to go to town, I heerd a rig comin' down the 
road, an' I looked up, an' who do you think it was? 
Why, I wouldn't a been more 'sprised if Gabril hisself 
had come, ablowin' of his big trumpit. There on a 
seat with his wife was Mr. Randolph asettin' up as 
nice an' straight as ever ! Eula an' her husban' was 
asettin' on the front seat. They had been to the 
'Sylum to git Mr. Randolph. I do hope he is all 
right. Well, take good care o' yourself Mr. Love, 
come to see us when you kin." 

Miss Truhart had come to the door of Mr. Love's 
room just as Aunt Keziah began to talk about the man 
who took breakfast with them. She heard Aunt 
Keziah talking, and waited outside the door until she 
was through. She heard all that was said, smiles and 
thoughtful expressions coming to her face alternately. 

After Aunt Keziah had gone, Mr. Mayhorn said: 
" One couldn't have the blues around her very long, 
could they? Too bad, Miss Truhart, you didn't get 
here before, you missed a treat." 

" I heard quite a good deal of it, Mr. Mayhorn. I 
heard her sharp voice, so thought I would not inter- 
rupt her Keziahisms. She is so quaint, and is also 
quite a thinker. She is so funny with it all, one can 
scarcely refrain from laughing in her face. Well, 



344 SATISFIED AT LAST 

Mr. Love, to change the subject to something better 
and more interesting, I see you look and feel much 
better this morning. With Mrs. Stanley to put you 
to sleep and your humble servant to watch by your 
side all night, I think you ought to be better ! " 

" A pretty sleepy watch, I call it, 55 said Mr. May- 
horn, winking at Mr. Love. 

" I want to revise that, and call her a pretty sleep- 
ing watch," suggested Mr. Love. 



CHAPTER TWENTY 



The people of Darland were greatly surprised to 
learn that their highly respected fellow-citizen, Lyman 
G. Randolph, had returned to his home with a mind 
apparently as sound as ever. There was much secret 
comment among them regarding his recovery, es- 
pecially when they learned that it had been accom- 
plished through Christian Science. 

Much of interest had transpired since Mr. Randolph 
was compelled to leave home; and, as the incidents 
which have been narrated to the reader were recounted 
to him one by one, his thoughts were glad and sad ac- 
cording as joyful or sorrowful events were enumer- 
ated. 

But thoughts of joy now far outweigh those of 
sadness in the Randolph home, for it is truly a 
" Home Sweet Home " once more. Disease has been 
driven out. Sorrow has taken wings and flown. Ap- 
prehension on account of loved ones crowds the mind 
no more. Sunshine has taken the place of ominous 
night. Gratitude daily moves glad, praiseful lips. 
Laughter rings in every room where doleful silence 
once had been. " Let us sing and be merry " is a 
spontaneous suggestion which glistens in every sun- 
beam that penetrates the windows ; in every song 

345 



S46 SATISFIED AT LAST 

which birds on tree or shrub so blithely warble; and 
in the voices of each grateful person who again real- 
izes the manifold blessings which have come to all. 

A few weeks after Mr. Randolph's return, his 
daughter invited several friends to spend an evening 
with the family. There were present in order of their 
arrival, Mr. and Mrs. Stanley, Mr. Mayhorn and Miss 
Maxfield, Mr. Love and Miss Truhart. Invitations 
had been extended to both Mr. Eltner and Mr. Hal- 
dine, but they were working nights that week, and 
could not attend. The last of the invited guests had 
barely become seated, when Mr. Randolph arose, and 
with trembling voice said, " I can scarcely believe my 
eyes this evening, or the reality of that which prompts 
the gratitude which I desire to express. To think that 
I am at home again, in perfect mind, and my family 
all well and happy, makes my gratefulness so deep, 
wide, and high that it doesn't seem as though the Uni- 
verse could contain it. My dear wife has revealed 
to me the length and sadness of the strange, awful 
dream which has been mine. But I thank God that I 
am here with you all to-night, you who are interested 
in a truth which, I have been told, is the key that un- 
locked the door of my prison and set me free. I 
have found that 

Stone walls do not a prison make, 
Nor iron bars a cage. 

It is all passing strange, but I recall how Christ set 
the captives free, and that he commanded his follow- 
ers to do the same for other sufferers. Wonderful, 
isn't it, to know that people can be healed of sickness 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 347 

as well as of sin! Just before I awoke from my 
strange dream, I heard a voice of ineffable sweetness 
say, 4 Son, be of good cheer ; thy sins be forgiven 
thee.' That was all. I awoke, and knew I was my- 
self again. 0, friends, I can never, never express 
my gratitude ! " 

There were tears of joy in the eyes of all as they 
listened to the happy man. When he sat down, his 
daughter arose, and going over to where he was 
seated, threw her arms about his neck, and exclaimed 
in a voice of undisguised happiness, " You dear, 
precious papa ! You cannot possibly be more grate- 
ful than the rest of us ! We have rejoiced every min- 
ute since your improvement commenced. Mama is so 
overjoyed to have you again. And so am I, and — 
DeWitt, your son, your other, second, son, papa! 
You aren't sorry he and I are married, are you? " 

" No, I'm not sorry," Mr. Randolph replied, smil- 
ing at the face which was so close to his. " I selected 
the one I wanted when I desired to marry, and you 
had the same privilege. Your mother and I were 
married because we loved each other; and I expect 
the same is true of you and your husband. As I look 
at you both, and the rest of this circle of radiant 
faces, I cannot but think that we are as happy as it 
is possible for human beings to be." 

" We are ! " exclaimed all, as if trained to speak in 
unison. 

" I also desire to testify to my own joy and grati- 
tude this evening," said Miss Maxfield. " You can- 
not know the long, dark, doubting hours which were 
mine before I came to Darland ; and especially before 



348 SATISFIED AT LAST 

I gained somewhat of an understanding of that dear 
little book which you, Mrs. Stanley, gave me the morn- 
ing I left your hospitable home. God didn't mean 
anything to me then, nor had He for months before, 
or even years. I tried to make Him mean something ; 
tried to realize His presence with me, but I miserably 
failed. If I was at all able to portray Him to my 
thought, it was of a great, powerful man, seated on a 
throne somewhere in the far-off heavens, smiling or 
frowning at pleasure, loving those who loved Him, 
and saying in harsh tones ' Depart ye cursed into 
everlasting fire ' to the wicked ; and to those, who, 
like myself, did not, and could not know Him. But 
it is all different now, for in my study of Science and 
Health, I have learned that God is Love; always 
Love; and that anything which is not in harmony 
with the thought of divine Love has nothing to do 
with God. Then too, I have learned that God is the 
only life; is my life, and that I have no other. Oh, 
I cannot explain it as I seem to feel it ; but it is un- 
utterably sweet ; so refreshing ; so satisfying ! " 

" I think we all know how you feel, Miss Maxfield," 
said Mr. Love, " for most of us have been feeling 
after God in accordance with humanly prescribed 
methods and teachings. We have believed that there 
was a God, and that he was Love; have believed that 
He was a present help in time of trouble ; but we have 
failed to realize it. There, as I find, is the beauty 
and practicability of Christian Science. It carries us 
up to the mountain heights of spiritual vision and at- 
tainment, thus helping us not only to look into the 
Promised Land of the real, spiritual Presence and 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 349 

helpfulness, but shows us how to gain that Land. I 
can now see why my former beliefs failed to satisfy 
me ; how I clung to those long cherished beliefs. For 
months I fought the truths of Science and Health as 
bitterly as Paul did the early Christians. I delved 
in the old theology, and searched the so-called new; 
but it was like trying to choose between Scylla and 
Charybdis — little difference, hence no choice. I was 
driven step by step into that which alone will satisfy. 
I have found by sad experience that it does not pay to 
place one's belief up against Mrs. Eddy's teachings, 
for she proved the truths which she discovered before 
she wrote the book. But there is where my beliefs 
were lame — I could not prove them. I knew that 
Paul says, c Prove all things, hold fast that which is 
good,' but that command didn't mean as much to me 
then as it does now. This evening I look upon my 
former theories as tattered garments, and vividly re- 
call how tenaciously they clung to me. But that is 
past and gone. I trust I am now willing to sit at 
the feet of Truth, that I may learn in the manner of 
His appointing." 

" If," said Mrs. Stanley, " I may add my mite to 
what has been offered, it must necessarily be in har- 
mony with the expressions of happy gratitude which 
have been voiced by those who have spoken. Think, 
if you will, how quickly this band of truth lovers 
has been brought together. With what confidence I 
have in the truth 5 it seems almost too good to be 
true!" 

She paused a moment as she looked at each one 
with admiring eyes. " This nucleus of our church- 



350 SATISFIED AT LAST 

to-be has been made possible through an earnest de- 
sire for truth by some ; while with others, healing has 
been the means. I have sometimes wondered which is 
the better way, to come to Christian Science through 
healing, or because of hunger for the truth. The 
healing seems to be a means to an end, and to those 
who do not understand truth it seems wonderful. But 
to the practitioner it isn't wonderful at all, for he ex- 
pects the healing. Cases in which patients are healed 
of so-called incurable diseases are no more wonderful 
and incredible than the beautiful rainbow with which 
infinite Wisdom adorns the retiring storm, or the mil- 
lions of twinkling stars with which, century after cen- 
tury, He nightly gems the unending sky. Therefore 
healing is never surprising to the spiritually enlight- 
ened. No, it is simply God's hand of love writing His 
truth upon the tender, receptive heart of each patient. 
In His own good w r ay, He prepares a pavement of 
divinely-wrought mosaic, reaching from the starting 
point of the struggling child's faltering and ofttimes 
discouraged steps, up to the invisible throne of a 
fuller and more complete understanding of His saving 
truth; a pavement bright and beautiful enough for 
angels and archangels ; and upon which all the saints 
from Enoch onward have found, and shall continue 
to find, sweet peace in walking with God." 

She was interrupted by "Grand!" "Beautiful!" 
but seemed not to heed them, for she continued, " Mr. 
Love's resignation, I understand, takes effect next 
Sunday night. He will then be free to act more in 
accordance with Christian Science thought. How 
nice to think he will go out of the church with the 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 351 

good will of most of his congregation. They are 
a noble people, I am glad to say ! I suppose, from 
thoughts which I have heard most of you express, that 
you will soon follow Mr, Love in leaving that church, 
and will join us in our little service. There has al- 
ready been some talk about asking Mr. Love to ac- 
cept the position of First Reader. He — " 

" Good, good ! " exclaimed Miss Maxfield, clapping 
her hands. 

" Be calm, Miss Maxfield," said Mr. Love, smiling 
at her joyous enthusiasm, "I have not been elected 
yet, and may not be, for I understand women occupy 
the desk in the Christian Science churches and Societies 
in greater numbers than men." 

" Yes," replied Miss Maxfield, " on the principle 
that white sheep eat more than black ones, because 
there are more of them. But where a good, compe- 
tent man, as we know you to be, is available, it is cer- 
tainly advisable, and I presume it is the rule, to place 
him in the desk. Am I right, Mrs. Stanley? " 

" I think you are, my dear. And as Mr. Love 
suggested the possibility of your being First Reader, 
it may be you would do as Second." 

" Oh, no, I'm too giddy." 

" Mr. Mayhorn doesn't agree with you," said Miss 
Truhart. " I saw him shaking his head in a nega- 
tive way. He has great respect for women, you 
know, and has high ideals for them as to occupation. 
I remember hearing him say at one time that he didn't 
think a woman's work was simply 

To eat strawberries, sugar and cream, 
Sit on a cushion and sew up a seam. 



SATISFIED AT LAST 

" I like the sound of that first line very much," said 
Miss Maxfield, " I — " 

" I think Mr. Mayhorn will attend to that ice 
cream and strawberry appetite of yours," suggested 
Miss Truhart, with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. 
" But to change the subject to something more seri- 
ous, I want to ask a question or two about Mrs. Eddy. 
I appreciate the fact that she has written a wonderful 
book, for I am an eye witness to some things that 
have been accomplished through an understanding of 
its truth; and have read the book carefully since my 

return from B ; but why do people make so much 

of her? " 

"May I reply to that?" asked Mr. Stanley, 
eagerly. " It is perfectly natural that we praise any 
good man or woman for what they have done for hu- 
manity. Take our own country, for instance. We 
never tire speaking of Washington, Lincoln and 
others. We laud them to the skies. And to mention 
one or two women: Harriet Beecher Stowe has en- 
shrined herself forever in our appreciation because 
of her Uncle Tom's Cabin. And so too, Frances E. 
Willard has a name, nestling in a million white bows, 
and adored by other millions too. Both these women 
did what they could, and we are willing to give them 
due credit; and do not object to people praising them 
all they want too. 

" Now compare, if you will, the work and influence 
of Mary Baker G. Eddy with those of the historic 
characters I have mentioned. They were all great 
characters, and did a large amount of good. But 
think of the book which our Leader has given, not 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 353 

only to this country, but to the world; not only to 
this century, but to all centuries. That book will go 
on in its blessed mission until every mortal belief 
shall be destroyed, and c the knowledge of the Lord 
shall cover the earth as the waters cover the sea.' 
Already a million or more have been made better, 
healthier and happier by the truth of Science and 
Health. And this blessing will increase in geomet- 
rical progression until it sweeps, a great wave of heal- 
ing, saving, enlightening power, over the whole world ; 
conquering everything ' which worketh abomination, 
or maketh a lie.' Can you not see, Miss Truhart, 
that we have a right to revere a woman who has given 
to suffering, sin-ridden humanity such a book? " 

" Yes, I see some, and may see it even better, later 
on" 

" Isn't it strange ! " Miss Maxfield remarked, her 
eyes glistening with tears. " That anyone should 
malign such a woman as Mrs. Eddy, and severely 
criticize her writings. Her spirit of love, humility 
and devotion make me think of the beloved disciple, 
John." 

" I think your comparison quite apt," said Mrs. 
Stanley. " And since we are speaking of John's 
writings, I may add that I have been reading his 
gospel and epistles in the Ferrar Fenton translation 
this week. As perhaps you know, his New Testament 
begins with John's gospel just as the Greek does. 
His translation is more literal than the King James 
version. Don't you think so, Mr. Love?" 

" Yes, I do. I was reading his version of the 
Lord's prayer in Matthew this morning, and was im- 



354 SATISFIED AT LAST 

pressed by the similarity between it and the spiritual 
interpretation of that prayer as given in Science and 
Health, especially the phrase : ' You would not bring 
us into temptation, but deliver us from its evil.' 
That is in perfect accord with Mrs. Eddy's spiritual 
interpretation. During my work as pastor, I had 
several ask me why Jesus taught us to ask God not 
to lead us into temptation, when James in his first 
chapter explicitly tells us that God does not tempt 
any of us. I answered them the best I could, but I 
can now see that my explanations must have been 
very unsatisfactory. I think Ferrar Fenton is not a 
Christian Scientist, therefore his translation is the 
more remarkable." 

" I do not know what church he belongs to," said 
Mrs. Stanley, " but I love him, and am truly thankful 
to him for his translation, which is the fruit of more 
than forty years of ceaseless toil. I see he speaks of 
some of the diseases which Jesus healed as ' mental 
diseases.' This is also in harmony with Christian 
Science." 

" Before we drop the Ferrar Fenton translation," 
said Mr. Love, " I would like to speak of his John 
8 :59. That verse tells of Jesus being expelled from 
the temple by the Jews. The King James version 
reads, ' Then took they up stones to cast at him: but 
Jesus hid himself, and went out of the temple, going 
through the midst of them, and so passed by.' The 
last part of that verse as translated by Fenton reads : 
4 but Jesus became invisible and went out from the 
temple.' That translation is Scientific, showing 
Jesus' ability to demonstrate over the flesh — that is, 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 355 

to realize the nothingness of the so-called material 
body." 

" You are advancing rapidly in the understanding 
of Christian Science," suggested Mrs. Stanley, " for 
the point you have noted is far above the ordinary 
mortal mind thought." 

" I should say he is advancing rapidly ! " acquiesced 
Miss Maxfield, enthusiastically. " He stopped me on 
the street 3^esterday to ask me if I had noticed just 
one word in Paul's writings which suggested the im- 
personal nature of Christ. When I answered ' No/ 
he quoted Philippians 4 :13 : 'I can do all things 
through Christ which strengtheneth me.' He em- 
phasized the ' which ' just as I have, telling me it did 
not say c Christ who, 5 but 6 Christ which. 5 Oh, I tell 
you, we are proud of our beloved John ! And while 
I think of it, I may add that I used to think the name, 
John, such a homely, commonplace one ; but nowadays 
I think it one of the best names in all the world ! " 

" There is one good thing about that humble given 
name of mine, 55 said Mr. Love, with a graceful bow in 
Miss Maxfield 5 s direction, " it is short. Perhaps I 
may say of it in Mrs. Brownings words : 

I have a name, a little name 
Uncadenced for the ear. 

But never mind, be it ever so short, and unpleasant 
to the ear, it is, to paraphrase Burns 5 words, 5 a name 
for a 5 that. 5 " 

" Your name is all right, beloved John, 55 said Mr. 
Mayhorn, " and especially your surname. Any name 
is a good one so long as there is around and 



356 SATISFIED AX LAST 

above it a halo of glory. My man Cornie, for in- 
stance, has a peculiar name, but I am not so sure but 
that there may yet be some glory in connection with 
his!" 

" I want to tell you a bit of good news about him 
which I learned a couple of days ago. It seems he 
heard of Mr. Tremaine's losing his appetite for liquor 
through Christian Science treatment, so what did 
Cornie do but apply for the same kind of help ; and 
got it ! though it required a little longer than in Mr. 
Tremaine's case. Cornie told me of it with tears in 
his eyes. Later he told me his awful temper had gone 
too; for some of the boys who were going by the 
house tried their old game on him, but he said he 
didn't mind it at all." 

" Isn't it lovely ! " exclaimed Mrs. Tremaine, look- 
ing at her husband, thankful that he too had been 
liberated from the bondage of drink. 

" I am sure I was greatly surprised," Mr. Mayhorn 
added, " but my surprise was increased tenfold when 
Cornie said he would like to attend our meeting next 
Wednesday night. And what do you think? He 
wants me to give him an hour's instruction every day, 
for he wants to learn to read ! His idea is to get all 
he can out of Science and Health. He seems to think 
it must be a good book. A few weeks ago if anyone 
had asked him to read in the daytime, he would say 
he couldn't, because he attended night-school; and if 
asked to read at night, he couldn't, because he went 
to day-school ! Think of Cornie Korkland becoming 
ambitious to learn ! What incentive-producing quali- 
ties there are in Christian Science ! " 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 357 

" That is true," acquiesced Mrs. Randolph, who up 
to this moment had remained quiet. " I can speak 
on that point from experience. I didn't care much 
for religious reading until my loved ones were healed, 
but now I am reading Science and Health, and I like 
it. My taste for light, trashy reading is becoming 
less every day. By the way, while I am speaking, I 
would like to ask one question : how is it that there is 
no matter, when we see it all about us? " 

" My dear Mrs. Randolph," replied Mr. Mayhorn, 
" you, like nearly all others, are trying to solve one 
of the hardest, if not the hardest problem, first. I 
have little doubt but that everything will seem quite 
material to all of us while we live on this plane. 
When we see spiritually, as God sees, then we will 
have risen above the material sense of things, and we 
will know there is no matter. Perhaps the way I have 
of explaining this question of matter to myself may 
be helpful to you. For hundreds of years matter has 
been said to be composed of atoms and molecules. 
They are so small that they never have been seen by 
the most powerful magnifying glasses. They are 
therefore suppositional entities, and are held together 
by certain forces called adhesion and cohesion. These 
forces are also suppositional, for no one ever saw 
them. Then where are we? What are we standing 
on? Even from a physical standpoint, where is your 
matter? Everything is reduced to suppositional en- 
tities and forces. Why not call them spiritual in- 
stead of material? If we are going to suppose; or 
better than that, to reason; is it not wiser to begin 
with something, Spirit, as Mrs. Eddy does, thus 



358 SATISFIED AT LAST 

having something firm, something substantial to stand 
on; something enduring to lay hold of? Christian 
Science reasons from cause to effect, and has some- 
thing. Materialists reason from effect to cause, and 
have a supposition ; an uncertainty — nothing. 
They are like men at child's play, having a good 
time, but accomplishing nothing. How true are the 
words of Clement of Alexandria : ' Philosophers are 
children, unless they are made men by Christ.' Phys- 
ical scientists, so-called, are rapidly coming to agree 
with the Christian Science position in regard to mat- 
ter; for one of their leading men has said that they 
are explaining matter ' by explaining it away.' I 
think perhaps I've said enough." 

" Mr. Mayhorn's explanation is clear," said Mrs. 
Tremaine, " and I think by the way mama's face 
lighted up, she agrees with me. And now that we 
have disposed of that momentous question for the 
time being, I want to tell you about a letter we re- 
ceived from my brother to-day. He wanted to be 
with us at this gathering so much, but couldn't get 
away. He is — " 

" Get the letter and read it, Eula," suggested Mrs. 
Randolph, " it will be better than to tell what he said." 

Mrs. Tremaine complied with her mother's request, 
and read as follows : — 

San Francisco, Calif. 

June 15, 19 — . 
Dear Ones at Home, — Your invitation to attend the gathering 
of friends you are to have in a few days, made me home-sick. 
I do not mean the friends made me home-sick! No, but my 
inability to be with you. Business demands my constant atten* 
tion just now, even more than at other times. But things 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 359 

may shape themselves so that I can be with you for a short 
time, in a few weeks. I am especially anxious to be at home 
that I may see my dear father. I am so happy every time 
I think of him, and that is a good many times a day! My 
gratitude equals my joy. And you may be surprised when 
I tell you, that I am the more grateful because his healing 
was accomplished through Christian Science. I have been in- 
terested in C. S. for some time, and became so through the 

remarkable healing of an eminent physician, Doctor B , 

who was healed by Christian Science while stopping in the 
southern part of this state. His healing occurred some six 
years ago, and was told to me by a close friend of the doc- 
tor's. He had been obliged on account of tuberculosis of the 
lungs, to quit his practice in Chicago, and to go to Arizona, 
where he hoped to prolong life a few months. During that 
time he took a form of morphine-opium, but did not think he 
would acquire the opium habit by so doing. But like many 
others, he soon found himself in its toils, and became its 
slave, gradually going down until he became insane. He finally 
became unconscious, and lay in that condition for two days, 
when someone suggested Christian Science to his wife. She 
immediately sent for a practitioner, and treatment commenced. 
At the end of the first hour he was sleeping quietly, and when 
he awoke, it was with a clear mind, and with a firm conviction 
that he was healed! Every organ in his body was in good 
working condition, and the morbid craving for the evil drug 
was gone. He was healed ! 

Since learning of that wonderful case of healing, I have not 
only been interested in C. S., but have been studying Science 
and Health. I hope you will all study the book, for it is the 
one book of all others which is giving mankind a true concep- 
tion of God, and a genuine love for the Bible. I know of 
several men, and personally know two, who have been healed 
of so-called incurable troubles; and what is still better, have 
been thoroughly reformed by C. S. I will tell you more when 
I see you. But get busy, all of you, and study the book all 
you can. 

I want to tell you about a funeral I attended the other day. 
Not that funerals are interesting things to write about, but on 
account of something I heard while there. The solos were 
sung by the clergyman's wife, one of them being a prayer. 
In that one I caught the words: Choose for me my sickness; 



360 SATISFIED AT LAST 

choose for me my death. I went away, feeling very thankful 
indeed that I had gained enough of an understanding of God's 
truth to know that such prayers were not in harmony with 
the Lord's Prayer, and that our loving Father does not stoop 
so low as to select small-pox, consumption, or any other disease 
for us; nor even death. 

I have an engagement down town at three, and must close. 
Write oftener. Tell me more about that new brother of mine, 
and tell him there is plenty of room in my heart for him. I 
trust there will be in all of yours for a beautiful girl out this 
way; one who brightens a few hours which I cannot spend with 
my loved ones at home. 

Good-bye, with a carload of love, 

Rot. 

" Isn't that fine ! " exclaimed Mr. Mayhorn. " I 
think a good deal of Roy, and am mighty glad to 
learn that he is interested in Christian Science. He 
is in a part of the country where much beautiful work 
is being done. It is a little strange that Roy should 
happen to write about Doctor B — 's case just now, 
for I read the doctor's own testimony in the Mid- 
Western not long ago. It is a three column article, 
and shows the writer to be an able man. He certainly 
has much to be grateful for." 

" He doubtless feels as thankful as I do," said Mr. 
Randolph, " and had to be awakened from his dream, 
in order that he might become interested in that 
blessed truth which makes free. 

" It begins to look as though the entire Randolph 
family is to be labeled Christian Science ! " 

" That is according to Scripture," suggested Mr. 
Mayhorn, " for we read : ' and they were all with one 
accord in one place.' And that is not a physical 
place either, especially as regards the Randolph fam- 
ily, for though Roy is far away, you are together in 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 361 

* the secret place of the most High.' And I think — " 

He was interrupted by the tingle of the doorbell, 
Mr. Treraaine responding to the ring. He soon re- 
turned, carrying a package which bore the name of 
Lyman G. Randolph. It was from Boston. Mr. 
Randolph smiled as he cut the string. He undid one 
end, and then holding it on one arm, passed around 
the circle, giving to each person a little package. 

" The dearest little copy of Science and Health ! " 
exclaimed Mrs. Tremaine, who was the first to take 
her copy from its pasteboard covering. She im- 
mediately ran to her father, and throwing both arms 
about his neck, gave him a rousing kiss. 

" You dear, thoughtful papa, I'll pay you for mine 
on the installment plan, and that is the first pay- 
ment ! " 

" I feel like doing the same thing," said Miss Tru- 
hart. 

All seemed to be of like minds, but refrained be- 
cause, as Mrs. Stanley suggested, " it would be pleas- 
ant, but perhaps Mr. Randolph might object." 

Mr. Mayhorn either assisted or relieved the situa- 
tion by saying, " I move we give the generous donor 
a vote of thanks, by rising and shaking the giver 
by the hand." 

This was done, and heartily, the good man ming- 
ling smiles with tears while the " vote " was being 
taken. 

" I have three copies left," said Mr. Randolph, 
after all were again seated, " and whom do you think 
they are for? " 

" One for Mr. Eltner," suggested Mr. Love. 



362 SATISFIED AT LAST 

" One for Mr. Haldine," ventured Mr. Mayhorn. 

Then there was a pause, and some hard guessing. 
Mr. Randolph at length assisted them somewhat by 
saying, " There is a very young Christian Scientist 
who — * 

" Chester Mannering ! " exclaimed Miss Maxfield. 

" You are right, Miss Maxfield, and I trust you 
or Miss Truhart will bring him to Darland again 
that I may see him. From what I have heard of the 
lad, I should think that he is farther advanced in 
Christian Science than some of us who are older." 

" The childish mind grasps the truth readily," 
said Mrs. Stanley, " for it has not so much to 
unlearn as have older minds, which are crowded full 
of error. You will recall the fact that Jesus once 
said, c Except ye become as little children, ye shall not 
enter into the kingdom of heaven.' Older people 
must reach the point where they will have the same 
teachable, unprejudiced spirit, which is so noticeable 
in children, or they cannot understand truth, nor dem- 
onstrate it. And I speak from experience, when 
I say, that until people are enabled to demonstrate 
at least a little of the truth which Jesus understood so 
well, they do not realize what is meant by ' the 
fruits of the spirit, 5 or the peace in whose atmosphere 
those fruits grow. How true are the beautiful words 
of Charles G. Ames : • True peace is the fruit of 
spirituality ; therefore, it is an inflow from the ocean- 
fulness of God.' We stand for years on the shore of 
time and look at that ocean-fulness, but do not seem to 
see it, or realize its presence. But the time comes 
when we are, so to speak, stranded on its shores, and 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 363 

in our extremity, when all human means are of no 
avail, we cry to ever-present Love; and the ocean- 
fulness lifts us on its great wave of blessings, thus 
helping us to see the immeasurable vastness of that 
which was always there, though we knew it not. 

" Well, I wonder if it isn't about time to go home? 
Mr. Stanley and I want to go through our lesson be- 
fore we retire, so I think we had better be moving." 

" Why not read the lesson here? " suggested Mrs. 
Tremaine. " We each have a book and can all go 
over the lesson together. I have a Quarterly." 

All seemed not only willing, but desirous of doing 
as Mrs. Tremaine suggested, and the lesson, which was 
on " Truth " was read and thoroughly enjoyed. 
When the last word was read the hands of the tall 
clock in the hall pointed to XII. 

The effect which the lesson had produced on Miss 
Truhart was marvelous. She had listened to the 
reading with a yearning earnestness which she was 
quite unconscious of. More and more the impression 
was growing upon her that the truths she had once 
ridiculed were God-inspired; and she dimly saw that 
to touch but the hem of its garment would lift one out 
of both sin and disease. A new light had streamed in 
upon the old familiar Bible passages. They were 
given a new setting; at least new to her, and spark- 
ling with divine radiance. In some unexplainable 
manner, the references from Science and Health had 
opened the Scriptures as never before ; had perfumed 
its passages with a delicate fragrance hitherto un- 
known, yielding a transfigured interpretation. The 
unfolding of the clear, enlightening theme inspired in 



364 SATISFIED AT LAST 

her a desire to know more of that truth which makes 
free ; for she had grasped enough of the lesson as it 
advanced towards its beautiful climax, to cause aspira- 
tions which had never been hers before, and which 
would be satisfied only in attaining " the measure of 
the stature of the fulness of Christ." In that truth 
she was beginning to see the real Christ, the " Lo, 
I am with you always, 55 a truth which was silent in 
its workings, and divine in its beauty and power; 
immeasurable in quantity, and unvarying in its re- 
quirements. 

When she and Mr. Love stepped out into the 
night soon after twelve o'clock, she felt that she had 
been on holy ground. Her spiritual feet had touched 
the Elysian fields of infinite possibilities and achieve- 
ment. 

When they reached the walk Miss Truhart said, 
" What beautiful truth real truth is, isn't it? " 

" Yes indeed," Mr. Love replied, enthusiastically. 
" It is not only beautiful, but it is the crying need 
of the hour. People are in bondage, whereas they 
should be free! Freedom is synonymous with truth, 
and is the heritage of God's children. What have 
not the inhabitants of this old world done that they 
might rise out of bondage in its myriad forms. The 
great cry which rang over slave-ridden Europe from 
Wycliffe to Savonarola, from John Huss to Zwingli, 
from the snow-capped Alpine to the fiords of Nor- 
way, and on to the rock-rending voice of Luther, was 
none other than a cry for freedom ; a deliverance from 
ancient ecclesiastical systems, largely the same as ex- 
isted in Jesus' day, and of which he was thinking when 



A JUBILEE AT LYMAN RANDOLPH'S 365 

he said, i For they bind heavy burdens and grievous 
to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders ; but 
they themselves will not move them with one of their 
fingers.' But, there, pardon me, my dear, I am falling 
into my old preaching habit ! We might change the 
subject to something lighter, to that which may add 
to our temporal welfare and happiness. May I ask 
when the happy day is to be? I am getting tired 
living alone ! Don't put the great day off too far." 

" If you are not in too great haste, I will suggest 
the first day of October. My father and mother 
were married the first of October just thirty years 
ago. Wouldn't it be nice to have our wedding on 
their anniversary ? " 

" Just the time," said Mr. Love, " and I wish you 
would suggest to Miss Maxfield that she and Mr. 
Mayhorn be married the same day, and place." 

" Ah, I see, a double wedding ! I think they will 
agree to that, for it was incidentally suggested by 
them the night after you were hurt." 

" So may it be," said Mr. Love as they passed 
through the gate. 



CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE 

SATISFIED AT LAST 

"Here's a awful pretty letter from Darland, 
mama ! " shouted Chester Mannering, running at high 
speed through the house in great glee. " Papa took 
it out of the mail-box, an' he says it's from Darland. 
An' he thinks it's from Cousin Grace, too, 'cause it 
looks dess how her writes." He flourished the pretty 
envelope above his head, filling the air with mys- 
teriously-formed hieroglyphics, while his mother hur- 
riedly wiped her wet hands that she might not mar 
its beauty. 

" Yes, it's from Cousin Grace," said Mrs. Man- 
nering. " Don't you see those pretty letters in that 
nice round frame on the back? " She quickly opened 
the envelope, saying, " Perhaps Cousin Grace is going 
to be married! How would you like that?" 

" Oh, that would be dandy, 'cause 'nen her father 
would be my cousin too ! " 

" Not her father, dear, her husband ; you always 
make that mistake." Mrs. Mannering read what 
proved to be an invitation to a double wedding at her 
cousin's. When Chester heard the glad news, he 
fairly outdid himself, and shouted " Oh glory, that's 
it ! " Then he exclaimed, " Goin' to be married to 
two men twiced! An' Miss Maxfield too! Ain't 

S66 



SATISFIED AT LAST 

that jolly, mama? Can I go, an' see the two weddin's 
twiced? " 

" Yes, I suppose so, they want us all to come. 
There is a letter here too, and it says for us to come 
and stay a whole week. She would like to have your 
mama there, so I can help her get ready. And she 
says the man who sent you your nice little book wants 
you to come so he can see you." 

"We'll have a lickin' good time, won't we ma? 
What's that word? Oh, yes, glory, oh glory ! " 

" Yes, we will have a good time. What will you 
take to your Cousin Grace, and to Miss Maxfield 
for wedding presents? You know when people go 
to see a couple married they give them a present. 
What do you want to give them? " 

Chester was thoughtful for a moment, then 
brightened up and said, " Papa gave me two little 
piggies t'other day, I'll take them ! " 

" I'm afraid they wouldn't do," said Mrs. Man- 
nering, laughing. " I'm afraid they wouldn't be 
appreciated." 

" They don't need to be pre'shated, they jess 
need to be put in a little pen, an' fed every day. 
That's all." 

" Yes dear, I know. I meant they wouldn't care 
very much for them. They haven't any place to keep 
them." 

" Any place ! " indignantly, " I guess you don't 
know what nice places cousin Grace has ! She's got 
the green-house, an' barn an' her nice big yard, 
so there! I'm goin' to ask pa if I can't give them 
piggies ! " 



368 SATISFIED AT LAST 

He jumped down from the chair on which he had 
been standing, and in three minutes returned w T itb 
beaming face to inform his mother that, " Papa says 
he thinks it would be just what they would want ! " 

When Mr. Mannering came in his wife handed 
him the invitation, also the letter, which read as 
follows : — 

Darland, N. Y., 
Sept. 16, 19—. 

Dear Cousins, — I inclose an invitation to our wedding. You 
little thought when Miss Maxfield worked for you that she 
would become the wife of Mr. Mayhorn, one of Darland's best 
and most influential men. I will not say the best, for, of 
course, the man I am to marry is the best ! I am so glad he is 
soon to sit at the head of our table. He has just been notified 
that at a recent meeting of our Society, he was elected First 
Reader. He says it is a big jump from the pulpit to the 
Reader's desk. But I know he will do well, for he seems to 
have a fine understanding of the truth. He was a very spir- 
itually-minded man, which, I think, helped him to grasp the 
teachings of Science and Health more quickly. 

But I must not talk about him too much. I may say though, 
that our Society is growing nicely. We feel sorry, of course, 
for the dear old church out of which we have stepped, but it 
will all be for its good some day. I would not be surprised 
if the entire membership followed our example. There is a 
growing sentiment here in favor of Christian Science. 

Be sure to come the week before the wedding. Tell Chester 
Mr. Randolph is very anxious to see him. 

With lots of love, 

Grace. 

" They are both nice girls," said Mr. Mannering, 
" and deserve good husbands. How nice to think 
they both believe as we do, and that the men they 
are to marry are also Scientists. It is a good thing 
for us that Mrs. Van had that woman come here 
to treat her, for I don't know when we would have 



SATISFIED AT LAST 

learned of this truth if she hadn't. But to come 
down to a more commonplace subject, Chester is so 
anxious to give his piggies to Grace and Earnestine. 
I don't want to interfere, if you think best not to 
allow it ; but the pigs are really, the only things 
on the farm he claims to own, so if he is to give 
them, he will give his all! What more could the 
fair brides ask? " 

" Oh, I haven't any serious objections," Mrs. Man- 
nering laughingly replied. " I know Chester will be 
greatly disappointed if he can't give the pigs, and 
who knows but that they may please the girls more 
than anything else. It is really difficult to know 
what to give Grace, for she has everything heart 
could wish — unless it's a pig ! Of course they don't 
expect presents, but we want to give them something 
to remember the great day by. You have given your 
consent as far as the pigs are concerned, so we 
better let them go. They will doubtless be the most 
unique gifts ever presented to fair brides." 

Thursday morning, October first, dawned clear, with 
just enough chill in the air to necessitate a little 
fire during the early morning hours. Besides the 
card-invitations sent out, a general invitation had 
been extended to Mr. Love's former church people and 
to the mill hands. On account of the expected large 
attendence, arrangements were made to have the wed- 
ding on the lawn, five o'clock being the appointed 
hour. At two o'clock the expressman brought a neat 
looking crate. Miss Maxfield happened to be looking 
out of the window just as it was being carried around 
to the back of the house. She called to Miss Truhart, 



370 SATISFIED AT LAST 

and together they viewed the strange looking package. 
They thought they could see something moving inside 
of it, but were not certain. They detected a smile 
on the expressman's face as he passed the window. 
Their curiosity was now fully aroused, hence they 
were not long in getting to the door where the crate 
was being delivered. They were notified of its con- 
tents before they got near enough to look inside. A 
squealing sound came from within! 

" A pig ! " they both exclaimed simultaneously. 

" Two pigs ! " said Miss Maxfield, beginning to 
laugh. 

" Who could be so mean ?" Miss Truhart queried. 

" They must be from Aunt Keziah," thought Miss 
Maxfield. But at that very moment her eyes fell 
upon a name, printed in small letters on the upper 
left hand corner of the crate. She looked at it 
closely and exclaimed, " It's from Chester, the dear 
little rascal!" 

" The dear little fellow," said Miss Truhart, " I 
wonder if it was his own idea? " 

On the slat beneath the one on which Chester's name 
was written, they saw a number of " Os " which had 
been written by childish hands. 

" I presume," said Miss Maxfield, " Chester made 
them. He used to make a lot of them whenever he 
got hold of a pencil. I called them his cipher lan- 
guage. But now that he has improved on their form, 
I suppose we might dignify his cipher language by 
calling it Cryptographic Autography." This with 
a smile. 

" Oh nonsense," said Miss Truhart, " don't weigh 



SATISFIED AT LAST S71 

the crate down with such heavy words, the man 
won't be able to carry it. When I'm elected to the 
legislature, I shall introduce a bill forbidding people 
either to originate or use such large words." 

" I didn't know but your bill was to prevent the 
sending of any more pigs to brides." 

" Oh, we'll get along with the pigs all right ! 
I'll forgive you for using those big words if you'll 
send for Cornie, and have him take them both down 
to your — to Mr. Mayhorn's house. Then, after 
we get back from our wedding tour I will go over 
and eat roast pig ! " 

" What, kill those dear little pigs ! I guess not ! " 

" We might kill them and have them stuffed." 

" I think they would prefer being stuffed before 
they are killed ! Don't say anything to Chester about 
killing them. It would make him feel bad." 

" A wise idea ; I asked them all to come down to stay 
a week before the wedding, but they couldn't get 
away. They won't arrive until the four-thirty train. 
How thankful I am it is such a pleasant day. I 
think it will be sufficiently warm so that everyone 
can sit outside. But the all important question just 
now is, what shall we do with the pigs? I guess I'd 
better have the man take them to the barn. He was 
brought up on a farm, so I presume he knows that 
' Pigs is pigs,' and understands caring for them. But 
come, time flies. We must get out of sight pretty 
soon." 

The hour for the wedding has arrived. Fully three 
hundred guests are seated on the spacious lawn. Well 
up in front are Uncle Jerry and Aunt Keziah. A few 



372 SATISFIED AT LAST 

chairs to their left are Mrs. Maxfield and Mick. 
Directly back of them Cornie Korkland is seated. 
About a dozen seats to his right is the Mannering fam- 
ily. A few rows back of them are two guests who ar- 
rived just in time, Mr. and Mrs. Raymond. The 
piano has been drawn close to the window, Mrs. Tre- 
maine being seated before it. Her fingers have begun 
to move over the keys sending waves of enchanting 
music over the lawn, delighting the large company 
which is awaiting the bridal party. The happy four 
are soon standing before the clergyman who is to say 
the all-important words. Ten minutes go by, at the 
end of which Mr. and Mrs. John Love, and Mr. 
and Mrs. Charles May horn are ready to receive the 
congratulations of their friends. 

Chester Mannering was somewhat reluctant about 
speaking to those who awaited him with smiles. He 
finally gained sufficient courage to go forward with 
his father, and was made to feel at ease when Mr. 
Mayhorn exclaimed, " Well, Chester, I have a wife 
now, and she tells me you sent us a nice little pig." 

" And we have a pig too, Chester," said Mr. 
Love, " so there are three in our family ! " 

"Wasn't they just beautiful pigs though!" ex- 
claimed Chester with all the emphasis he could com- 
mand. " They was mine too, an' they don't know 
nothin' 'bout error either ! " 

" Blessed piggies," Mr. Love remarked, laughing. 

" We'll take good care of them, Chester," said Mrs. 
Mayhorn, stooping to kiss him, " and when they 
get so large that they begin to feel uncomfortable, 
we'll invite you down to eat spare-rib." 



SATISFIED AT LAST 373 

"Spare rib?" asked Cornie, who came up just 
then, and who offered his large red hand in congratu- 
lation, " that's what I hared mother Eve was made 
of ! When ye see a ' spare rib ' that ye think Cornie 
kin git along wid, jist plase tell me who an 9 where she 
is, an' I'll take care iv the rest ! " There was a 
quizzical smile on his red face which revealed the 
nature of his thoughts. 

" I should think by your remarks, Cornie," said Mr. 
Mayhorn, " that you had changed your views on 
marriage a good deal. Well, I presume your happy 
day will come sometime. You are — " 

Cornie interrupted him by saying, " I have changed 
me views about lots iv things lately, an' I don't 
know but I will git to be quoite a mon yit! Do ye 
know, whin I got up dis marnin' an' dressed mesilf , 
I wint to the lookin'-glass an' looked mesilf all 
over kind iv kaerful-loike, jist loike a bline mon 
buggin' pertater vines. I made up me mind I was 
a purty fair lookin' mon, though I'm nather han'some, 
homely or good-lookin'. An' bein' as I am alarnin' 
sumthin' every day, I patted me ould head an' was 
sorry I ivvir pertestid agin me boss an' mesilf gettin' 
marrit ! It is — " 

He was interrupted by Uncle 1 Jerry and Aunt 
Keziah who were in a hurry to go home. Cornie 
bowed very low to his amused auditors, and sauntered 
off, droning out the words : — 

Oh, the warrald it ain't so woide, dear lass, 

But what I may foind ye yet; 
Though man-ny a wind may hinder me 

As I wander an' sarch an' fret! 



374 SATISFIED AT LAST 

I hope I nivvir may be denoied, 

But may bring ye back wid me; 
An' thin, dear lass, my darlin' lass 

We will e'er so happy be! 

The wrinkled faces of Uncle Jerry and Aunt Keziah 
were wreathed in smiles as they said " Much joy." 
Two words would suffice for Uncle Jerry, but far more 
were required to express Aunt Keziah's sentiments. 
Having taken one of Mr. Love's hands in her left, 
and one of Mrs. Love's in her right, she said, " You 
children hev done jess esackly es I wanted you to. 
I dreamed this all out in my sleepin' an' wakin* 
hours. If it hadn't a come to pass I shed have 
been dredful dis'pinted. Yep! Now I know you 
will be good to each other, an' love one nuther 
jess as me an' Jerry al'as has — he, he, he!" Here 
she moved to the right and grasped the hand of the 
other two in like manner, saying, " An' you too. I'm 
jess as glad you uns has got married. Mr. Mayhorn 
has needed someone to help him eat pan-cakes a long 
while! Come to my house an' I'll give you some 
good cakes, with the lasses on all krinkly-krankly, an' 
a big chunk of butter in the middle ! Yep ! I want 
to give you all the same edvice my mother giv Jerry 
when he axed her fur me : Never quit sparkin' — he, 
he, he!" 

When the company had feasted and departed, 
and even Mr. Mayhorn and wife had gone to get 
ready for the wedding journey, Mr. Love and his 
bride stood facing each other in the library. The 
sun had gone to its rest, and the moon, as *if trying 
to riY&l the glowing orb of day, shone in full bright- 



SATISFIED AT LAST 375 

ness upon the Truhart mansion and its surroundings. 
That great residence, so recently the scene of joyous 
festivity, now basked in silver-clear radiance which a 
congratulating moon seemed glad to offer. Its 
shower of untrammeled beams penetrated the windows 
of the library in which Mr. Love and his bride stood, 
giving them the only light they required. The 
beautiful bride still wore the long veil which was like 
a snow-white vapor, dropping in graceful curve to 
the rug on which she stood. A small star-shaped 
ornament, planted with tiny diamonds, shone like the 
tip of a fairy wand at the union of hair and veil. 
The atmosphere of the room was fragrant with the 
breath of sweet-nectared flowers which were scattered 
about in profusion. 

Holding his wife's hands in his own, the happy 
Mr. Love said, " The past year has witnessed two 
important changes in my experience, one from a 
bachelor's life, the other (which I consider the greater 
and far more important) from the so-called ortho- 
doxy to Christian Science. In marrying, I realize 
that I have come to a place and condition where I shall 
have the opportunity of overcoming any selfishness 
which I may possess ; for now I shall not simply have 
my own wishes to consider, but those of my dear 
companion. I realize that one who has lived alone 
for years has formed certain habits which may not 
be agreeable to the one who is to share his com- 
panionship for many years. Therefore I ask that 
you will be patient with me, helping me to overcome 
my bachelor idiosyncrasies. If life on this plane of 
consciousness is simply a tiny segment in the great 



37« SATISFIED AT LAST 

circle of an infinite eternity, it is well to learn as 
quickly as possible the lessons which will help us to 
attain the selfless manner of living — that which 
reflects divine Life, Truth and Love. I think I will 
not make you proud, dear, when I tell you that you 
are beautiful in face and form ; also in your real self, 
in the ' inner man ' which human eyes cannot see — 
altogether, a beautiful unfolding flower from the 
fairest garden of God ! * 

He looked into her eyes, and saw there, tears ; but 
they were not born of sorrow. He knew this, and 
therefore continued, saying, " As to the second con- 
dition or experience, I may say that I consider it my 
greatest acquisition, my most precious prize, my 
highest joy! For I have become wedded to that 
divine thought which is forever clothed in vestments 
of purity, and enshrined in the atmosphere of truth, 
from which there can be no separation. In its pos- 
session I — yes, we have that which will continue to 
grow in freedom-producing qualities and sublimity. 

" Christian Science leads us to the 6 secret place of 
the most High,' makes us worshipers at the shrine 
of All-Good ; cultivates a taste for the diviner thoughts 
and practices ; helps us to know that we have but 
one Master, Christ; continually enriches our under- 
standing; and makes us truly grateful for every 
thought which aids us in attaining perpetual peace, 
unceasing happiness, and increasing virtue. 

" That blessed truth which we have both accepted 
as our standard of living and guide to eternal life, 
lifts the veil of ' the letter ' and its forms, giving 
us entrance into the spiritual real — those transcen- 



SATISFIED AT LAST S77 

dental qualities which human eyes have not seen nor 
human knowledge acquired. We are now feeling 
after God in the manner of His appointing, and our 
touch shall be the 6 open sesame ' which will produce 
in us only that which is ' in tune with the Infinite.' " 
Mr. Love ceased speaking and looked above his 
bride's jewel-crowned head, apparently into the illimit- 
able heights of spiritual consciousness. As the fair 
bride gazed upon his face, she was deeply impressed by 
its serene, enraptured expression. It seemed full of 
holy intellectuality, Christ-like tenderness, and deepest 
gratitude. It evinced a communion with thoughts 
which soared above mortality, thoughts which had 
come at last to satisfy his longings. 



THS END 



?LC 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



6<jf 



